Welcome, Guest. Please Login.
YaBB - Yet another Bulletin Board
May 10th, 2025, 5:52am
News: Welcome to the Cabin! If you want to register send me an e-mail. you can link to my e-mail under the welcome page.


Pages: 1 ... 300 301 302 303 304 305
After Chaos (Read 185173 times)
Fernando
YaBB Administrator
*****
NY City




Posts: 2380
Gender: male
Re: After Chaos
Reply #3010 - Jan 12th, 2025, 9:42pm
 
[Yellowstone Lake Campsite, Fernando’s Electric Camper; Around 10:30PM]
 
The silence of the convoy camping area makes the area that much more eerie, not even crickets were chirping. There was an occasional whistle of Plain Grouse, a small bird that looks and acts like a miniature peacock, except Plain and Grass Grouse are only active in the day time. This was a damn good imitation of the Grouse’s whistle call.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=lKbiTDXwpY0
 
Walking about the dark edges of the camp where the lanterns’ light seem to diminish, Fernando looks at the trees across the road. A faint green glow seems to be coming far into forest, with shadows with red eyes walking about between the trees blocking the green glow. The skin-walkers walk by on the forest side of the road, looking like large glowing fuzzy head walking on long fuzzy legs but no body in between the heads and legs. They seem to be going somewhere but he rather not want to stop them and ask. It was a mutual respect between the convoy and the creatures of the area. In the background there was the sound of a woman’s scream, though it is said that the scream of a deer taken down by a large predator can sound like a woman’s scream. Hondo and the teens rush to Fernando’s side.
 
“Is somebody in need of help?!” Patricia begins to say as they gather about Fernando.
 
“Nothing to worry about, seriously.” Fernando says as he keeps looking into the forest.
 
“But... that was some woman screaming!’ Patricia lets out, about run across the street but Hondo grabs her arm as she tries to step onto the street.
 
“Hold on Little Lady. Fernando is right – that is a forest of wild animals and unknown thin’s. Sometimes when a predator makes a kill, the hunted prey lets out a death scream. That is what you heard. It sounded like some poor deer killed by cougar, mountain lion or wolf. Now relax and let’s back to patrollin’ the main camp area.” Hondo says in explaining.
 
“Yeah, let’s go back.” Madison throws in, taking Patricia’s arm.
 
Hondo stays behind with Fernando as the teens go back to the lighted area of the camp. As teen have gone, Hondo calls to him “Fernando...”
 
“I’m not asking or demanding an apology from you, Hondo, nor am I giving one for what we spoke about with Miniya. That is between her and you.” Fernando explains.
 
“If Miniya disrespected you, then she has to apologize to you.” Hondo replies, keeping it short and not throwing himself into the discussion.
 
“That’s on her to decide and do. But since I got her and her papers, she’s been on this kick about me being a weak slave owner. Though I have her papers of ownership, she is no slave of mine as I will not treat her as such. I keep such papers in case she or the others get into legal trouble with the local police, and use statement of ownership to get them out of trouble.” Fernando explains.
 
“Who else you have papers on?” Hondo asks.
 
“All the Wessens of the camp, except for Tonya and Zoey as they are yours. I even have Maribelle’s papers on Teri because she would have lost them by now if she had them.” Fernando explains.
 
“That includes the Den Mothers kids and the kids with Miniya and Minerva?” Hondo asks.
 
“For the most part, yes, including Naya. And those I do not have papers for, I have blank ownership papers to create them. I took 50 blank Wessen ownership sheets and about 20 adoption papers from General Jastrey’s folder when she was not looking for just in case.” Fernando explains.
 
“That’s a lot of papers, where do you keep them at?” Hondo asks.
 
“Only because I trust you, they are in a red binder in the storage compartment in front of passenger section with my laptops and portable radios. If you need some blank ownership papers in case you do not get them with those you rescued, I can give you what you need. You should get a binder or folder to store the papers in.” Fernando explains.
 
“I have a leather folder where I keep Tonya and Zoey’s papers in.” Hondo throws in.
 
“Good.” Fernando replies. He then asks, “How are the roads to town and how long did it take you to get there and back?”
 
“Roads are awful, though it is not far to town it took me and the others 4 hours to get there. Debris and wrecks are everywhere, even in the middle of the road. The pavement is uneven and broken in many places. You got to take it slow or end up with a blown tire or worse.” Hondo explains.
 
“I see.” Fernando replies.
 
“Plannin’ to leave in the mornin’?” Hondo asks,
 
“I’m thinking of a road test before we go. If I am not back by sunrise, get the group fed and take them into town. If they ask about me, say I left early to test the repairs.” Fernando states.
 
“I think you should wait for all of us to leave together.” Hondo points outs.
 
“I do not want to break down again and cause another emergency camp to do repairs. If I go ahead I would break down ahead and you can catch up to us and tow us into town.” He tells Hondo, throwing in “You should rest up before taking lead of the group.”
 
“When do you intend to do this road test?” Hondo asks.
 
“Before sunrise. Have not decided on the exact time. But everyone should be resting when I go.” Fernando explains.
 
“I don’t trust this (situation).” Hondo throws out.  
(“situation” being in parenthesis means that the word is not said but meant.)
 
“I trust you to lead the group in my absence, like you did in Flight Town to take care of the Wessens. The group trusts you more than they do Jeanette and she’s the group leader. I can dare say they trust you more than they do me. That is why I need you to take over the group if I am absent, this might be the first time of that.” Fernando explains.
 
“Keep your radios on then, call if you run into trouble. I’ll be listening in for you.” Hondo tells him.
 
“No problem... I’ll have that done.” Fernando says.
 
A nerve wrecking howl is heard deep within the trees of the forest. The two men just look into the trees to see what it was.
 
Fernando then throws in, “If I’m not here at sunrise, turn off and take the lanterns – let them cool first while breakfast is given out before taking them.”
 
“Got it.” Hondo replies.
 
“Good.” Fernando says, adding “Make sure the camp is cleaned up, no trash left behind. It’s the deal I made with Jackey, that Indian Girl and her group. Don’t know what power they have over the wild life here, but she said that she and her people would keep them at bay while we are here.” He pauses for a second, “In fact I’ll be cleaning my area as soon as we step out of here looking at these trees.”
 
“As long as they stay on their side, I don’t care what the neighbors do.” Hondo points out.
 
“Good. Let’s go back to patrolling the area. I’ll start cleaning my area and check out some other areas if they need cleaning.” Fernando says as he points out Joe’s truck, Jeanette’s area and the Den-mother’s camper bus.
 
They both nod at each other before going on their separate ways. Fernando got a long handled dust pan and a broom to sweep up areas he mentioned, noticing Hondo doing the same thing around his vehicles. There was not much to pick up: a tissue paper napkin, part of a sandwich wrapper, a rusty old bottle cap from probably before the Chaos. Fernando collects them all before putting them into a garbage bag in his Dub Box Camper. Everything else is just bits in the sand. Hondo cleans up the area around his vehicles, the teens and bunny girl’s vehicles, Minerva’s vehicles, and Marvin and Karl’s vehicles; finding nothing but a sandwich wrapper in the whole camp site but keeping the site clean is important and promised to Jackey and the others.
 
Hondo finds Fernando on the shore of the lake, looking out to the waters and skies. He walks to him.
 
“Fernando...” Hondo calls to him.
 
“What?” Fernando replies.
 
“About your Indian Girl Friend, I know that she‘s not Indian.” Hondo says.
 
“OK, then you had met your Jackeys and spoken to them?” Fernando asks.
 
“You can say that.” Hondo replies.
 
“Then say no more.” Fernando says.
 
“Meeting with her again, before you leave?” Hondo asks.
 
“That’s part of the road test.” Fernando explains, “She wants me to take her into town and she’ll be hiding from everyone. She can’t go there herself because she does not know where the town is but once she is there she can go to the town and the forest anytime she wants.”
 
“My Jackeys request the same thing.” Hondo replies.
 
“I see no problem with giving them that request.” Fernando begins, adding “At sun rise pretend you do not know where I went. I figure I may get to town at 7 in the morning and you with the group at around noon.”
 
“Sounds like a plan.” Hondo says.
 
“Then...” Fernando begins until he notices three hooded figures walking above the water until they get to the shore. It was Jackey and her two Jackey friends. They approach the men and separate to their partners.
 
(Fernando’s) Jackey says in a cryptic tone “It’s that time we need to talk about some things.”
 
“I assume that they will be talking with Hondo?” Fernando asks.
 
“They will be.” Jackey replies as her two companions begin to walk away with Hondo. She then takes Fernando by the arm and leads him to his Dub Box Camper, “I hope you got the Happy Juice and those round sweet things for me...”
 
“I got the Happy Juice but as for round sweet things, I have to get them.” He tells her.
 
(To Be Continued.)
Back to top
 
 
View Profile   IP Logged
Hondo I. Sackett
YaBB Administrator
*****
Behind you!




Posts: 1349
Gender: male
Re: After Chaos
Reply #3011 - Jan 22nd, 2025, 5:04pm
 
** Previous post that links events colored in blue
 
(Roll Back to Supper time)
 
After Hondo and Fernando finished up handing out suppers, they came back to grab their food.  
 
“Papa!” Zoey exclaimed as she saw them, “Can we still take a walk, after we eat.”
 
Hondo nodded, “Sure, but eat up first, then dress warm, as it’s chilly out.”
 
“Can Macey come too?” Zoey asked, to which Macey looked up expectantly.
 
“Macey needs to come back to the camper with me, and calm down so she can get some sleep.” Fernando spoke up, from behind Hondo.
 
“Aww.” Zoey said sadly.
 
Macey looked a bit disappointed, but it was a mixed feeling for her, as she liked spending time with them, but she would not turn down a chance to be with her father.
 
“They got a bit sweaty when it was hot in here earlier, so if you would like, she can wash up before going over to your camper, since it’s easier here.” Molly commented.
 
“That would be good, but…” Fernando paused.
 
“Jefe, let her eat quick like then wash up, an’ I’ll bring her over before Zoey an’ I talk a walk.” Hondo offered.
 
Fernando looked at him before turning to Macey, “You have enough clothes in here?”
 
She nodded, “Yes, Daddy.”
 
Fernando nodded then turned back to Hondo, “That’s fine, then. Have her bring Meeshie too, and make sure she puts her hoodie on at least.”
 
“No worries, Jefe. I’ll bring her over in a bit.” Hondo said as Mae handed out meals for Fernando and those with him.
 
Fernando nodded, “I’ll see you in a bit then.”
 
Hondo nodded back but did not say anything.  
 
As Fernando left, Zoey spoke up again.
 
“Papa, come eat with us!” Zoey half exclaimed.
 
“Not sure there’s enough room in there, kitten.” He replied.
 
Before Zoey could reply, Mae spoke up, “We’re taking our meals to our campers, so we’ll be out of the way in just a moment.”
 
Hondo nodded and stepped up inside, “Alright. Thanks for helpin’ out. It is appreciated.”
 
“It’s no problem.” Mae replied quietly, to which April and June both nodded in agreement to.  
 
Hondo noticed that oddly enough, the blonde bunny girl, Kiah, kept her head down, saying nothing, nor responding to anything at the moment. As the girls gathered their meals, Hondo poured himself a whiskey and slyly took a nausea pill, so he could eat, keeping it well hidden from the others. With meals in hand the girls started to the door, though Kiah just sat there with her meal sitting on her lap.
 
“We’ll get out of your way now.” Mae said.
 
Hondo nodded, “Thanks, an’ if you all need anythin’ tonight, call out on the radio. Someone will answer.
 
Mae nodded, “thanks.”
 
As the girls headed to the door, Kiah stayed still. April paused at the door and turned to her.
 
“Kiah?” She asked softly, to which Kiah turned her head away from her.
 
April looked out the door at Mae who stood frowning at her and waiting, and shrugged at her.
 
“Kiah, stop your moping and get out here!” Mae demanded.
 
Kiah sighed, but it was not so much one of annoyance, as it seemed to be one stemming from some deep-seated hurt.  
 
“You don’t have to go if you really don’t want to.” Molly said softly to her, as she sat down beside her and put a hand on one of hers.
 
Kiah shook her head, “It’s alright… I don’t want to be in the way… I’ll go.”
 
She stood up and headed to the door, pausing by Hondo. She looked over at him, and started as if she wanted to say something, but instead she closed her mouth, looked down, sighed again, and headed out the door.
 
As the door closed behind her Hondo looked at Molly and Ruth questioningly, “What was that about?”
 
“I told you a little, but… it was a rough day for her.” Molly replied.
 
“Rough day? I didn’t half recognize her without the flirty look and her mouth runnin’!” Hondo replied, to which Molly smiled at softly for a moment, though the smile faltered as she thought of Kiah and felt for her.
 
Ruth sighed, “*Sigh* … Part of that was my fault. I put my foot in my mouth a couple times… I guess I let the heat and everything get to me. Sorry about that.”
 
Hondo shrugged, “Don’t apologize to me. I like her better this way. She’s quiet.”
 
Ruth shook her head, “We promised not to say anything, but what happened to her wasn’t good, and I sort of understand why she acts like she does. She scared of showing who she is, of seeming weak, and she desperately wants loved.”
 
“Well, that isn’t how she comes across to me.” Hondo replied grumpily.
 
“Ruth’s right, my love.” Molly said.
 
Hondo sighed and shook his head, “*sigh* … Well, not sure what I can do ‘bout it right now, but I’ll keep it in mind. Have a few too many seemin’ to need that an’ each one is a challenge.”
 
Molly raised an eyebrow at him, as she did not fully understand, but she knew now was not the time nor the place to talk.
 
“Well, I’ll get out of your way too.” Ruth said as she gathered up the suppers for her sister and cousins. “Val should be back here in a few hours to get to work on the midnight meals. The roast is slow cooking in the oven now. She said she’d handle everything and clean up after too, so nothing else needs done.”
 
Hondo nodded, “Thank you, Ruth. I’m not sure how we’d manage without your help.”
 
Ruth blushed a bit, “I’m sure you’d find a way.”
 
“Maybe so,” Hondo replied, “But it wouldn’t be as easy without you. I really appreciate the help.”
 
Her blush deepened a bit as she picked up the box with their meals and headed to the door, trying not to make eye contact.
 
“You’re welcome. I.. I’m just glad we can repay you all a little, at least… though I wish I could do more to repay you, personally.” She replied.
 
Hondo opened the door for her, “Don’t worry ‘bout it. You all do plenty. Now, if anythin’ comes up, give a holler on the radio an’ someone will answer.”
 
She nodded, “Thanks, we will, and… Good night, Hondo.”
 
“G’night, Ruth. Rest well.” Hondo said as he closed the door.
 
He turned back to see Molly giving him a sly smile, and raising an eye at him.
 
“What?” He asked.
 
Molly chuckled slightly and shook her head, “Heh.. Nothing, my love.”
 
He gave her a sour look, as he had an idea what she was thinking but did not want to talk about it in front of the younger two. As Hondo thought about the younger two, he saw them whispering to each other at the table.
 
“It’s not polite to whisper in front of others, ya know.” He said to them.
 
They stopped and looked at him sheepishly.
 
“Sorry, papa.” Zoey said.
 
Macey nodded, “Yeah, Sorry.”
 
“Your supper is on the table, my love.” Molly said.
 
Hondo nodded, “Thanks Darlin’. You goin’ to eat with us?”
 
She nodded, “Of course, if you all want me to.”
 
“Of course, we want you too!” Hondo said, with Zoey nodding in a agreement, and Macey acting like she was off in her own thoughts.
 
“Well, let me slide in first, so you can sit on the outside.” Molly said, sliding in as Hondo stepped back to let her in first.
 
“Where are the others?” He asked as he sat down beside her.
 
“Tonya said she wasn’t feeling well, and wanted to use the restroom and shower before she tried to eat, and Maggie is in feeding broth to Bella, and was going to sit with her while she eats to keep her company.” Molly replied.
 
Hondo nodded, “Alright… That reminds me, I probably should check on the redheaded sister again. I’d like her to wake up before it gets too late.”
 
“Where should we put them for tonight?” Molly asked.
 
“Well, keep Bella in our bed, I reckon. If her sister wakes up we can put them together. I hate to ask you an’ Maggie to keep an eye on her, but I’d appreciate it if you did.” HE said.
 
“But where will you sleep?” Molly asked.
 
“I’ll nap in the Bronco, if I get time.” He replied. “Gonna help with patrols tonight, since we’re not exactly in a perfect spot.”
 
Molly nodded glumly, “I understand, though I’ve been missing being able to sleep with you. I ache to have you hold me for a while.”
 
He nodded, “I know, an’ I’ve missed bein’ with you, but you’re healin’, I’m busy, an’ we’re all stressed, so it’s probably for the best. You get healed up an’ we get to a better camp an’ we’ll spend some time together, I promise.”
 
Molly nodded, “You are right, my love. I’ll be looking forward to it.”
 
Hondo gave her a soft smile and squeezed her hand reassuringly, though he noticed Macey was whispering to Zoey again, and Zoey was blushing a bit.
 
“Didn’t I say whisperin’ was rude?” He asked.
 
Macey gave him a sheepish look, “S.sorry, Uncle Hondo.”
 
He shook his head, “That’s not gonna cut it this time, little lady. Now, I know you two have your own private conversations, but whisperin’ to each other in front of others, an’ especially at the table, is rude. So, since it can’t wait how about you tellin’ us what you two are whispering about?”
 
Macey shook her head and looked down.
 
“That wasn’t a suggestion, little lady. Now, what were you whisperin’ ‘bout?” Hondo said more firmly.
 
“Please don’t make me say it.” She said softly.
 
Hondo looked over at Zoey, “Well kitten?”
 
Zoey looked at Hondo sheepishly, then at Macey who shook her head.
 
“Please, no. He’ll hate me.” She said worriedly.
 
“Now, no one is hatin’ anyone, but one of you will tell me what you said, or you’ll both get spanked an’ it will be a while again before you spend time together alone.
 
“I have to tell.” Zoey said to her softly.
 
Macey looked down and closed her eyes tightly, “Okay… if you have to.”
 
“Kitten? What’s so bad that you are both afraid to tell me??” He asked, his eyes narrowing a bit.
 
“Uhm, Well, Macey asked, Uhm… who I thought wanted you to bend them over and stir up their guts with your huge pussy slaying rod, worse. Ruth or M.molly.” She said quietly while looking down.
 
Hondo just stared at them for a moment, completely unsure what to say, and he maybe even turned a bit red.
 
Molly snorted, but tried hard not to laugh.
 
“An’ how does she know anythin’ ‘bout my rod??” He asked.
 
Macey and Zoey both turned red.
 
“Well, I… I uhm, might have seen it before when you were changing and.. uhm… told Macey… Sorry, Papa.” Zoey said very quietly.
 
Hondo put his head in his hand and rubbed his eyes for a moment as Molly was slowly losing the battle of laughing.
 
“An’, dare I ask, what started this?” He asked
 
“We, uhm… we sort of heard them talking some, and know Kiah wants you to.. to..” Zoey paused trying to look for a better word than the ones Macey had used to describe things.
 
“Yes, I have an idea what she wants. Go on.” He said quietly, trying to be calm about it all.
 
“Well, Macey noticed Ruth turns all red around you and Molly is always touching you and stuff, and Macey said that’s a sure sign that they want you to #$@! their pussies, so I asked if that was what she meant when Ruth was blushing and stuff when you were talking to her tonight and she said it was! I’m sorry, Papa! Please don’t hate us!” Zoey said, her words getting faster and louder as she exclaimed the last of it.
 
Macey looked to be on the edge of crying, “I’m sorry, Uncle! Please don’t punish Zoey, it’s my fault!”
 
Hondo just looked up at them for a moment, then at Molly as she put a hand on his shoulder. She shook her head, though she was still on the edge of laughing.
 
“Heh.. It’s just girl talk, my love. Don’t be angry.” She said.
 
He sighed and shook his head, “I’m not angry, though I wasn’t expectin’ all that!”
 
He turned back to them and shook his head, “Now, maybe I should be angry, but I don’t hate either of you, though you two worry me a bit with talk like that.”
 
“We didn’t mean anything by it, Uncle! Honestly, we didn’t!” Macey half exclaimed, as she looked up at him with a pleading look.
 
Zoey nodded in agreement, “We didn’t, Papa! Please believe us!”
 
Hondo sighed and nodded, “*sigh* … Alright, I get it, an’ I get that you girls have your.. things you talk ‘bout, an’ some of it I probably won’t understand, though I hope you know you can talk to me ‘bout anythin’ … though my rod probably shouldn’t be in our conversations, understand?”
 
They both blushed a bit harder and nodded.
 
“Now, as long as you two aren’t whisperin’ at the table, or in front of others, we’ll not have to go through this again, an’ trust me, I’d rather NOT go through this again.” He replied. “Am I understood?”
 
Macey and Zoey nodded.
 
“Yes sir.” Macey replied.
 
Zoey nodded, “Yes, papa.”
 
Molly turned away and snorted again as she tried to contain herself. She knew they were all embarrassed and yet he tried so hard to be serious, and she found it all too funny, though she knew he needed her to try to be serious for him.
 
“Alright. Now, lets eat up before it gets cold.” He said.
 
They all ate in relative silence, Hondo because he was tired, the girls because they were a bit embarrassed still, and Molly because she didn’t know what to say at the moment. About half way through eating, the bathroom door opened, and out came Tonya, hair wet, and wrapped in a towel.
 
“Girl, you gonna come eat with us?” Hondo asked.
 
Tonya shook her head, “I’m tired and not feelin’ great, so I’m just going to go to bed.”
 
“What’s wrong?” He asked.
 
She gave him a sharp look that she quickly tried to hide, “I.. I just don’t feel great, okay?”
 
“You need anythin’?” He asked, a bit worriedly.
 
 
She shook her head, “No, just.. I just need some sleep, Papa, and I’ll be fine, I promise.”
 
He nodded, “Alright, then. We’ll put your food in the fridge if you get hungry later.”
 
She nodded, “Thanks and.. good night.”
 
“G’night, girl. Sleep well.” He said, before she nodded, and ducked into her sleeping nook, shutting the door to it behind her.
 
Hondo turned to look at Molly, who put a hand on his arm.
 
“She’ll be fine. I think her heats coming on, as I don’t smell it on these two.” Molly said.
 
“Tonya’s in heat?” Zoey asked.
 
“Maybe, but it’s best we don’t talk about it, as she might be embarrassed by it.” Molly said to Zoey, before looking at Hondo to make sure she didn’t overstep her boundaries.
 
Hondo nodded in agreement, “Don’t be talkin’ ‘bout that to anyone else, an’ lets give Tonya a bit of space for now. I’ll get her alone an’ talk to her tomorrow if I can.”
 
“I can try too, if you want?” Molly offered.
 
He nodded, “Worth a shot. Maybe better from one woman to another.”
 
“What’s being in heat?” Macey asked.
 
“You don’t know?!” Zoey said in surprise.
 
Macey shook her head.
 
“It’s a wessen thing.” Molly said.
 
Macey scrunched up her nose, “Mama had wessen work for her, but I never heard anything about a heat.”
 
Molly frowned and half muttered to herself, “She must have had them all altered.”
 
Macey looked at her curiously, but Zoey frowned, seeming to understand.
 
“I’ll tell you later.” Zoey said softly to her.
 
Macey raised an eyebrow at her, “It’s one of those things?”
 
Zoey just nodded.
 
“Oh.” Macey replied, seeming to know it should wait and went back to her supper.  
 
Hondo shook his head after a moment and finished off his glass of whiskey, not feeling ready for this part of parenthood at all.
 
After the girls were done, he sent Macey to wash and Zoey to get changed into some warmer clothes. Macey grabbed her bag and went into the bathroom, and Zoey gathered her clothes from their various storage areas and ran into the bathroom behind her. Though they could not hear what they were saying, when all was quiet, the soft murmur of the girl’s voices could be heard, with the occasional surprised exclamation or giggle that rose about the other sounds.  
 
“Those girls both worship you, you know. Zoey more than Macey, but I think its close.” Molly said.
 
“They are both good girls, though they have a lot to learn. Macey is a bit unsure of her place in the world, an’ with Jefe, though she loves him dearly. She just hasn’t found peace that he loves her back. It’s that poison her mother fed her ‘boout love! Damn, bitch.” He said.
 
“She doesn’t seem to question that you care, though? What’s the difference?” Molly asked.
 
“I think she does question it, some, but it’s a different relationship. She feels deeper for Jefe but is worried he doesn’t accept it. I think she’s more trustin’ of my care because of Zoey, an’ her trust in me, though I don’t know why she does at times… *sigh* … I feel like I’m either too hard on them or not there enough for them, or Tonya or you even… Not sure how to balance everythin’ still.” He said.
 
“We all want more time with you, but we understand too.” Molly said, “And though they were a bit embarrassed, I thought you handled things well, despite it all, tonight.”
 
“They weren’t the only one’s embarrassed!” He half exclaimed.
 
Molly giggled, “Hehe! .. I know, and I’m sorry I couldn’t help, but it was funny and cute, they way you all were embarrassed about it!”
 
Hondo gave her a sour look, “I’m glad someone found it amusin’!”
 
“Oh, you will someday too. Don’t be worried about it. Girl talk is a bit different, especially at that age, when girls still worship their fathers and uncles. It’s nice that they have you and Fernando to look up to like that, as to many either don’t have the family, were taken from their family, or are used by their family, like…” She paused, realizing she had almost said to much.
 
“Like? … you paused there.” He said.
 
She nodded, “I know. I almost said too much, I’m sorry. I promised I’d not say more. Please don’t be angry.”
 
“Is this ‘bout Kiah?” He asked.
 
Molly nodded.
 
“Hmm. Well, I’ll let it go for now, but if she starts her shit again, her an’ I will be havin’ a talk. Already have to talk to Jefe ‘bout Miniya, an’ startin’ to get fed up with this drama.” He said.
 
“About Miniya? Why?” Molly asked
 
“She has some respect issues with Jefe, an’ opened her mouth ‘bout my business, an’ I guess has Jefe thinkin’ her an’ I are screwin’.” He said.
 
“But, you haven’t, right?” She asked.
 
He shook his head, “We haven’t. Her an’ I talked an’ I asked if that was what she was after, but she said she wasn’t sure. I’m not sure what’s up with her. She said Jefe didn’t want us together, as he owned her, but somethin’ ‘bout what she said doesn’t sound right, so I need to talk with him.”
 
“You think he’s mad that we’ve been helping her?” She asked.
 
He shook his head, “I don’t think so, as he asked us too, but he might be mad that she’s been showin’ me some respect, especially if she’s not showin’ him any, an’ that’s what it sounds like.”
 
Molly frowned, “I hope that doesn’t come between you two, though I hope you can still be there for her. She’s been through a lot, and needs someone. It would be nice if she saw Fernando as that someone, but we can’t force our hearts to love someone.”
 
“No, but we can be respectful of those who put in an effort for us. Jefe saved her, an’ by all rights owns her an’ her loyalty. If she’s not givin’ that to him, then I can understand him bein’ upset. It would be like Tonya or Zoey runnin’ to him after I rescued them.” Hondo replied.
 
“You think he’s upset that Macey likes you then?” Molly asked.
 
Hondo shook his head, “No, as it’s not ‘bout who likes who, I don’t think. Macey still loves an’ respects Fernando as her father. If she stopped doin’ that, there might be issues, but I don’t see that happenin’, an’ if it did, I’d spank her myself.”
 
“So, what are you going to do?” Molly asked.
 
Hondo shrugged, “I’ll try to find a time to talk to Jefe tonight an’ see what happens. I want to help as many as I can become better people, but I’ll not risk our friendship over it, Jefe an’ mine that is.”
 
Before Molly could reply, Zoey came out in jeans and a long sleeve shirt, and Macey came out in her large hoodie, that hid her shorts and tank top that she wore underneath. Zoey plopped down on the floor by the door and grabbed her boots from the boot mat and started pulling them on, as Macey shoved her dirty clothes back into her bag.
 
“You ready to go, Little Lady?” Hondo asked.
 
Macey nodded, “Yeah…. And… I am sorry, about… you know.”
 
“It’s alright. Just no whisperin’ in front of others an’ be mindful of what you say, and to who you say it. I understand you ladies have your secrets, but just think before you say anything that could hurt anyone. It wouldn’t be nice for rumors about anyone liking anyone to get around and hurt them, right?” He asked
 
Macey looked down and nodded, looking a bit glum.
 
“Don’t look so sad, little lady. I’m not mad, I just want you to think ‘bout what you say. I don’t want you or anyone hurt here, understand?” He said.
 
Macey nodded, “I understand.”
 
“Now, you gonna be good to walk over to your dad’s camper, or you need me to carry you?” He asked.
 
She thought a minute, thinking it would be nice to be carried, but she didn’t feel like she deserved it. Plus, she was anxious to hopefully get to snuggle up against her father, which was something she had not been able to do in what seemed like a long time.  
 
“I can walk.” She replied.
 
“Alright, then get your shoes on, so we can go… Kitten, where’s your coat?” Hondo asked, going from one girl to the other.
 
“Do I have to wear it? It makes me hot!” Zoey said.
 
“Bring it with you, an’ if I see you shiver, you’d better put it on without question, alright?” He replied.
 
“Yes, papa.” She answered.  
 
Zoey grabbed her coat from the closet, as Macey grabbed her sneakers and sat at the dinette to pull them on. Once they were ready Hondo opened the door.
 
“Alright, Ladies, let’s go.” He said as he stepped out.  
 
Zoey barreled out the door and jumped to the ground, trotting past Hondo to stand and bounce in place, as she was so excited to be out with Hondo and her energy had been building all day to where she could barely contain it. Meeshie meowed at kitty, licked her, and then jumped out of the camper, as if she knew what she was supposed to do, and trotted off towards Fernando’s camper, stopping to sniff a few things, before disappearing for a minute to do her business in preparation for hunkering down for the night. Macey glumly hefted her bag and walked to the door and stopped a second and sighed before starting to descend the stairs, keeping her eyes down, as she was embarrassed to look at Hondo. Her eyes got wide and she squeaked slightly in surprise, as Hondo grabbed her and lifted her down to the ground. She looked away from him still, blushing a bit as the “eep!” she let out as he lifted her down, and still a bit embarrassed by being caught talking about him.
 
“You alright, little lady?” He asked.
 
She nodded and spoke quietly, “yeah.”
 
He pulled her against his side in a one-armed hug that let her walk beside him, “Don’t look so down.”
 
“Sorry… I just.. *sigh* … I keep getting people hurt or getting in trouble for talking and I don’t mean to… Maybe I shouldn’t talk anymore.” She said quietly.
 
He stopped and let go of her, so he could hunker down to her eye level. He grabbed her hand and held it as he looked into her eyes.
 
“That’s not the answer at all, little lady. I’m sorry I pushed you, as I know you girls talk ‘bout things that is private. Guys do too, though it’s a bit different, but still, it’s not always things that we want to tell everyone. Now, I will listen to whatever is on your mind when I have time, as will your dad when he has time. But we will also try to give you advice on those thoughts, an’ at times will tell you if it’s wrong thinkin’, not because we want you to stay quiet, but we to help you grow into a good woman, of whom not just we are proud of, but you are proud of. Now, what I scolded you for earlier was whisperin’ in front of others. It’s find for you an’ Zoey to have your own private conversations, as long as you don’t hurt each other or use what is told to you to hurt or embarrass the other. Whisperin’ got you in trouble this time. Hurtin’ Zoey’s feelin’s got you in trouble the first time. In flight town, I know that was a hard one as you didn’t want to hurt Zoey, an’ I can appreciate that. I’m sorry I didn’t listen to you both sooner, back then, an’ I’m sorry we made you both feel worried an’ abandoned. You two have a lot to learn, I know, as do we, your dad an’ I ‘bout you two an’ how best to meet your needs as the young ladies you are. We will have good days an’ bad ones, but the bad ones aren’t reason enough to give up on each other. I love an’ care ‘bout you, as does Zoey, your dad, Molly, an’ even Val an’ Tonya, though they have their issues they are dealin’ with right now too. We want to hear from you, to help you, to see you grow up well. Don’t hide from us because you get corrected. We only correct you because we care, understand?”
 
She teared up a bit and nodded.
 
Hondo pulled her into a quick hug before letting her go again to look into her eyes again.
 
“You good to go, now?” He asked.
 
She nodded, “I’m ready.”
 
Hondo stood back up straight and put a hand on her shoulder, leading her towards Fernando’s camper as Zoey skipped circles around them.  
 
As they approached the camper, the door opened and Fernando stepped out.
 
“Thanks for bringing her over.” Fernando said, as he grabbed Macey’s bag from her.
 
Hondo nodded, “No worries. Anytime.”
 
“She behaved, I trust?” Fernando asked.
 
Macey looked up at her uncle with a bit of worry in her eyes, something Hondo caught out of the corner of his vision.
 
Hondo nodded, “She was fine an’ she’s always welcome.”
 
“Good. I’m glad to hear.” Fernando replied before turning to Macey. “Climb in and get settled. I’ll be in soon.”
 
Macey nodded, “Yes Daddy.”
 
As she climbed in, Meeshie appeared and hopped inside as well.
 
Fernando turned back to Hondo, glancing at Zoey for a moment, who was dancing around, just glad to be out and able to move, before turning fully back to Hondo, “I know you are going on a walk now, but when you have a moment, we need to talk about something.”  
 
Hondo raised an eyebrow, “Is it important?”
 
“Important, but no rush. Take your walk first.” Fernando replied.
 
Hondo sensed he was unhappy, but he had been a bit overly serious most of the afternoon. He had a feeling it had to do with Miniya, but he was not completely sure. He knew that if Miniya put a wedge between them, the ass beating she received earlier would be tame compared to what she would get next, as his patients for women’s shit testing and manipulation were non-existent at the moment.  
 
Hondo sighed and nodded, “*sigh* … Alright. I’ll come find ya after our walk.”
 
Fernando nodded and headed back into the camper.
 
Hondo frowned a bit and walked off, and Zoey skipped up beside him and grab his hand, looking up at him with a smile, and then frowning as she saw he was not happy.
 
“What’s wrong, papa?” Zoey asked.
 
“Hmm? Oh, nothin’, kitten. Just got a lot on my mind.” He said.
 
“About those skin-people around the camp?” She asked
 
Hondo furrowed his brow, “Who told you ‘bout that?”
 
“Me and Macey heard Tonya ask ab out them on the radio.” Zoey replied.
 
Hondo’s frown deepened, as he was unhappy about her talking about it over the radio, after he had told her to keep it quiet and stay close, and they would be fine.
 
“I’ll talk with her later, but it’s nothin’ for you girls to worry ‘bout. I told her not to worry either, but she didn’t listen.” Hondo replied, more to himself than to her.
 
“Are they dangerous?” Zoey asked.
 
“I don’t know, honestly, kitten. They are different, an’ Uncle Fernando was told by some Indians that they will leave us alone if we stay out of the forest, as that’s their home, and they will fight us if they feel we threaten their home.” Hondo said, adlibbing a bit.  
 
“What are they?” Zoey asked.
 
Hondo shook his head, “I’m not sure, exactly. I think some are just wessen hiding out. Others… others are a bit different, but I’m not sure what they are.”
 
“But, they won’t hurt us if we stay away?” Zoey asked warily.
 
Hondo nodded, “That’s what we have been told. We just can’t talk to them or they won’t let us talk to them, so its hard to know what they think or what they are like. But, I can understand protectin’ their home an’ their family, as I do the same. If anyone would try to hurt any of you, your uncle an’ I would attack and be dangerous to those who invaded our homes or hurt any of our family too. We don’t always have to understand each other, but if we learn to respect each other, life gets a lot easier and less dangerous.”
 
Zoey’s nose scrunched a bit as she tried to process it, “I think I understand… maybe.”
 
He smiled softly and pulled her against him, “I love you, kitten. You know that, right?”
 
She nodded, “I love you too, papa, and I trust you to keep us safe, even if I don’t always understand what you’re saying.”
 
He chuckled slightly, “Heh.. You’ll understand someday, kitten.”  
 
He frowned slightly as the older Valentine’s words went through his head, about trusting Zoey more, and about how close they could be. HE also thought about what Molly said, about training the girls to handle the kind of work he did. It had its good and bad parts, as he did not want to see his girls go through the stress and pain of fighting the fights he fought and knowing the things he knew and baring the burdens he bore, but at the same time, having them by his side to help, more people he trusted, more support from people he cared about, it was a nice thought.
 
They strolled up to the road and walked around the camp, heading away from the side of the forest where he felt the presence earlier. As they were the furthest away from the others, Zoey stopped, causing Hondo to stop as well.
 
“Somethin’ wrong, kitten?” He asked.
 
“I have some questions, but… I’m not sure you want me to ask them.” She said quietly.
 
He cocked his head at her a bit, “Why wouldn’t I want you to ask them?”
 
“Because you said we shouldn’t talk about things with it in it.” She said quietly.
 
“It??” He asked, feeling confused.
 
“Yeah, uhm… your… your.. rod. .. sorta.” She said hesitantly.
 
He sighed a bit internally, “Oh… Well, uhm.. I want you to feel like you can talk to me ‘bout anythin’, kitten, but there are some things that I may tell you that we shouldn’t talk ‘bout as a father an’ daughter, but I don’t want that to stop you from askin’ questions. Now, ask your question, an’ I’ll let you know if it’s somethin’ that we shouldn’t talk ‘bout, alright?”
 
She nodded “Okay… Uhm …Do you want to put it in my butt or mouth?”
 
He raised an eyebrow at her, “Where did that come from?”
 
Zoey frowned deeply and sighed, “*sigh* … Well, we heard those girls who have been helping Ruth talk about the blonde haired one names Kiah. They… they said her dad made her let him put his rod in her mouth and butt and when she fought her on putting it in her kitty, he almost killed her and ended up killing her mama when she got in the way as he was so angry and.. and then he sold her to be a slave later as he didn’t want her anymore.”
 
“Oh.” Hondo said, as he thought about what to say. He was not sure if what the girls heard was true or not, but it made sense in seeing how Kiah acted, and if that was told why Kiah was acting odd and Ruth and Molly were all serious about Kiah and her being hurt, as well as promising to not tell anyone what they heard.
 
Zoey continued before he could respond, “And.. and Macey said her Mama said that a girl isn’t any good if she’s not making a man’s rod feel good and a woman will get thrown out for not being a good woman and putting it in her, but you and Uncle Fernando say different and… it’s confusing and we got worried… We don’t want you or Uncle Fernando to hate us like that … We need to know and.. and we’ll do whatever we need to do to make you both love us and not be angry and sell us.”
 
“Where was Tonya while this happened?” Hondo asked.
 
“She was sleeping. Her tummy hurt and she was growly, so we let her sleep.” Zoey replied. “I think she is starting her heat, as she smells funny, and she’s always got a tummy ache and is grumpy right before it happens.”
 
Hondo nodded, “That makes sense… Well, Kitten, listen to me on this, an’ trust me, if what they said is all true, about Kiah, her father was a bad person, a very, very bad person, and what he did would have hurt her badly, both her mind and body. Your Uncle and I love you both and want better for you girls, because we love you. Kiah’s father did NOT love her, an’ she did not do wrong by refusin’ him, but he did wrong by her with what he forced on her. If you get married someday, and have a mate of your own who you love, and who treats you right, you should do those things for him because you love each other. Other than your mate, an’ that will be someone who treats you right as I will not let any man abuse you like that, you are not expected to give your body up to anyone for any reason, even me. Anyone who tells you different wants to hurt you, an’ as your father, I am to try to protect you from that sort of hurt. I will never use or hurt you like that, nor expect anythin’ like that from you, understand?”
 
She sighed again and nodded, “*sigh* … I think so, but… Why would he do that to her and why would Macey’s mama say those things?”
 
“Well, there are evil people out there, kitten, who will hurt others without carin’, as they only care ‘bout themselves, like Kiah’s father. Macey’s mother, I’m not sure she is evil, but maybe she is. She doesn’t care ‘bout Macey, or she’d never talked ‘bout makin’ her work as a whore, nor given her away. I think Macey’s mother was hurt by someone like Kiah’s father, an’ she is just a broken person who is lost, or just stopped carin’. Macey is a bit messed up, as she lived ‘round women who sold their bodies, as they had all quit carin’ an’ were probably all hurt by someone or left without any way of providin’ for themselves other than sellin’ their bodies. This is why you Uncle an’ I are so hard on you girls at times, as we don’t want that for you. We are literally fighting to keep you girls from that kind of harsh, cruel life.” He said.
 
She looked down, ashamed for questioning him, “I’m sorry, papa.”
 
He lifted her chin so she had to look at him, “Don’t be sorry for askin’ questions, kitten.”
 
She shook her head a bit, “I’m not sorry for asking. I’m sorry I wondered if I had to do things with my body to get you to love me.”
 
“Now, that’s an apology I’ll take. I know I’m a bit hard an’ gruff at times, an’ I’m sorry I don’t have the time to give you, that you deserve, but no matter what, I’ll love you for you.” He replied. “An’ as long as you try to be the best daughter an’ woman you can be, I’ll always be proud of you. Same goes for Macey.”
 
She nodded and as he moved his hand from her chin she launched into him and hugged him, “I love you, papa, and I’m sorry… I should never have thought that.”
 
He pulled her into him again, “It’s alright, kitten. I know you’ve seen a lot of bad things too. Maybe not as much as Macey, but you’ve seen them. You just seem to act so innocent an’ keep them to yourself so well, I sometimes forget you were a slave and seen a lot of bad things.”
 
“I just don’t want you to think I’m broken or something.” She replied softly.
 
“Kitten, I’d never think bad of you for talking ‘bout the things you went through that have bothered you.” He replied.
 
“I know, but… You saved me… Tonya saved me a few times from being hurt or having some guy do things to me, but other than her, you’re the only one who has done anything like that ever for me, or been nice to me, or worried about me… I.. I just wanted to be a perfect girl for you not… not a broken one… Tonya said we shouldn’t act broken or you wouldn’t like us.” Zoey said softly into his coat.
 
“Tonya said that?! When?” He asked.
 
“On.. on the ride to our camper, right after you saved us and had Karl drive us back so Uncle Fernando could fix Tonya’s arm and Mama could give us food and stuff.” Zoey replied softly.
 
Hondo relaxed a bit, realizing that back then Tonya was just as scared of them as she was of the slavers, and only agreed to let them help as she had no other options but death at the time. IT seemed like yesterday, but a long time ago at the same time. A lot had changed since then, and yet he realized not enough had changed. He had taken for granted that Zoey had settled in and trusted them completely, but now he realized that she even had doubts and misgivings that still hung with her, and in her own way had put up a shell to protect herself. It made him think of Miniya and Kiah too, and the shells they put up, and the lack of trust they showed.  Maybe something clicked and he understood them a little better, though it did not help him understand what to do about any of them still.
 
He held Zoey for several minutes before letting her go.
 
“You feel better now?” HE asked
 
She nodded.
 
“Anytime you need to talk ‘bout what you feel, what you’ve seen, or questions you have, unless I’m on work to keep everyone safe, and provided for, I’ll listen. I don’t want you to feel bad for how you feel or think or things you’ve seen an’ how they bother you. Maybe you don’t trust me fully yet…” Hondo was saying but Zoey interrupted.
 
“But I do trust you, papa!” She exclaimed.
 
He gave her a soft smile, wiped a tear from her cheek and brushed the hair from her face, “It’s alright to not fully trust anyone after all you have seen. The same goes for Macey. Trust takes time, an’ it’s understandable that you girls still need time. I hope you’ll both trust us fully someday, but for now it’s alright to not, as long as you respect us. You both have had a lot of traumatic things happen in life, as have most of the others, an’ those things take time to heal. I hope you will trust me fully, someday, an’ I’ll do anythin’ I can to help that. Some others might never fully trust your Uncle or I an’ that’s alright too, but I see the sweet, strong girl you are, an’ I know you are strong enough to overcome anythin’ with the right help. An’ if I ever do anythin’ to make you not trust me, I am sorry.”
 
Zoey looked down quietly for a few moments before leaning against him again.  
 
“Thank you, papa. Macey and me are trying, but… it’s hard sometimes… We love you both so much but… it’s all just hard at times.” She said quietly.
 
He stroked her hair for a bit as she leaned there, “I know, but we’ll all get through it together.”
 
They stood there for a bit longer, before continuing on. Zoey still had energy, and wanted to walk, but she was a bit more subdued after their conversation, having a lot to think on still. She asked a few other simple questions as they walked, but much of the time was silent, with her leaning against him part of the time, and the rest of the time her zig-zagging across the line he was walking as she looked at this, that, or the other.  
 
As they lapped to the far side of camp, and Zoey stooped down to look at some rock, Hondo stopped and peered into the woods again, as that feeling was back.
 
“We should probably be headin’ back. It’s startin’ to get dark.” He said as he peered into the nothing that seemed to stare back at him.
 
Zoey looked up at him with a bit of a frown, not ready to cut off her time with him yet, but she said nothing as she noticed he was staring into the woods. She stood up and looked where he was looking before speaking.
 
“Who is she? She’s pretty.” Zoey said.
 
Hondo looked at her and furrowed his brow, “Who’s who??”
 
“The rabbit wessen girl with the red eyes and the hat, like yours.” Zoey said, as she seemed to peer into the nothing as well.
 
“Where?” He asked.
 
“Right where you are looking, there.” Zoey said as she pointed into the empty clearing.
 
“Kitten, there’s no one there.” Hondo replied.
 
“Yes, there is, Papa… Wait! Do leave! We’re friendly!” Zoey called out, but then frowned. “She looked scared, papa. Why was she scared??”
 
“Kitten, I didn’t see anyone.” He replied, though he noticed the feeling was gone again.
 
“I saw her, papa, I promise!” Zoey exclaimed as he looked at him, seeming to beg him to believe her.
 
“It’s alright kitten, I believe you, but… would you describe her?” He asked.
 
Zoey frowned a bit, unsure how he had not seen her, but as she thought about how to describe her, her brow furrowed a bit and her nose scrunched up, “Well, she had a grey hoodie on and a hat like yours. She was cute, and had bunny ears like a rabbit wessen, but horns too, like a deer or antelope wessen. Her fur was brown and short, but her belly and breasts were tan or maybe they were bare, I’m not sure.”
 
“She was naked?” He asked.
 
Zoey nodded, “Yeah, other than the hat and the hoodie, which was open, she didn’t have anything on.”
 
“Anythin’ else?” He asked.
 
Zoey shrugged, “She had red eyes, and hair almost like Mama’s but darker, almost brown, and her breasts were like Molly’s. And she looked a bit scared when I pointed her out to you.”
 
“Hmm.” Hondo grunted as he mulled it over, and socked away her comment about Molly for a discussion later.
 
“And she looked sort of funny.” Zoey added.
 
“Funny?” Hondo queried.
 
“Yeah, like… like she was all see through like.” Zoey said.
 
“See through? I’m not understanding, kitten.” He replied.
 
Zoey looked down and frowned as she thought, “Well… I don’t know how to say it, papa… She was see through… like, I could see her but I could see everything behind her too.”
 
Hondo looked back out at the woods.  
 
“She was translucent?” He more so asked himself
 
“I don’t know what that means.” Zoey replied.
 
Hondo looked down at her, “Oh, uhm… Translucent means something that you can sort of see through, but you still see it’s there, like a dirty window. It allows some light through, so you can see out it, but its not clear enough to not see it still.”
 
Zoey thought for a moment and then nodded, “Yeah, that’s kinda what she was like… like a dirty window, but with colors.
 
Hondo looked at her for a moment before looking out at the forest again, “I wonder…”
 
“What, papa?” Zoey asked.
 
Hondo thought a moment before waving for her to follow him, “Follow me, kitten. I have an idea.”
 
“What about?” She asked.
 
“Kitten, all of us are different, with our own special gifts. I don’t expect you to fully understand it all now, but you will someday.” He said.
 
“You mean, ‘cause I’m a wessen and stuff.” She replied a bit glumly.
 
He nodded, “That has some to do with this, but it’s not a bad thing… Listen, I saw nothing back there in the woods.”
 
“But, she was there!” Zoey exclaimed as they walked across the road.
 
He nodded, “I know. I didn’t want to trust myself but I know, because I felt her.”
 
“Felt her?” She asked.
 
“Kitten, there’s a lot of things in the world neither of us understand. I would say some that no one understands at all, other than the almighty creator. One of these things is how we interact with the world. I’ve always been able to sense things… people, events, an’ such before they approached, or before they happened, but I don’t always trust those feelin’s. I’ve felt a few times that someone was there watchin’ me today. Now, maybe you can or can’t feel people or things comin’ like I can, but maybe you can see them ‘cause you are part cat wessen.” He said.
 
“I don’t understand, papa.” She said.
 
“I know, an’ I need you to just trust me on it all. Try to understand this, though. You are part Cat wessen, kitten.” He said.
 
“I know, papa.” She said.
 
“Cat’s have better hearing an’ eyesight than people do, as well as faster reaction times an’ athletic abilities. They also move very quietly when they want to as well. You’ve already shown you are strong and agile, your hearin’ is great, an’ even Molly who had way better hearin’ than I do can barely hear you walkin’ up on her.” He said.
 
“I wasn’t trying to scare her! Honest!” Zoey said, worried that she might be in trouble.
 
“I know, kitten. You just move quietly. I didn’t notice so much, until she pointed it out, as I always feel when you are coming close. I think people I have a connection to, I feel more strongly. I also feel more strongly when emotions are directed my way. I felt that rabbit wessen or whoever she was strongly, but I couldn’t see her. You can, though, so I’m bettin’ that your eyes can see things mine can’t.” He replied.
 
“Because I’m wessen?” She asked, though this time she more cocked her head at him, instead of seeming ashamed.
 
He nodded, “Yeah. So, it’s given you advantages… But I want to test it out.”
 
They walked across the road and to the tree line there, where he stopped and looked around before walking up the tree line that followed the road, stopping a hundred yards and peering into the darkness.
 
“Kitten, stay calm now, an’ look over there.” He said, pointing into the trees. “I feel somethin’ faintly there, but I see nothin’.”
 
Zoey looked and scrunched her nose, “Just some deer, but … They look funny too, like the rabbit woman… There are three of them… with red eyes and… They are looking at us now, papa.”
 
Before she even said that, he felt a pressure in him, as if their attention was turned to them.  
 
“They are getting up, Papa and… and standing on their hide feet, but not like deer wessen.” Zoey said.
 
As she said this he felt something from them but he could not tell what it was, but it was an intense emotion, that he wondered if it was hate.
 
He pushed Zoey off behind him, to his left, “Stay behind me, kitten an’ back up slowly, towards the camp an’ if I say run, you run for Uncle Fernando, understand?”
 
She nodded, “Y.yes, papa.”
 
Hondo’s left-hand kept Zoey behind him and his right hovered over his gun. The emotion got more intense and he almost told her to run, but before the words could get out of his mouth, a rabbit woman with a hat and horns appeared in front of him, with her back to him and har arms raised. She startled him a bit, but the feeling in him changed. His own trust issues made him want to lash out at her, but her back towards him was a sign of trust that baffled him a bit. As she stood there, the feelings in him changed, and he recognized the emotions from the woods for the first time to not be hate, but fear. Added to that, he felt a buzzing in his head, that almost felt like speech to him but he did not feel it was directed at him.
 
Zoey peaked around at the woman and then looked into the trees. She tried to move around to Hondo’s front but he held her back.
 
“Stay back, Kitten!” He said tensely.
 
“It’s alright, papa. She told them not to be scared and that we wouldn’t harm them. She said you are the timewalkers partner, and I’m the daughter that’s to become your number two someday… what does it mean, papa?” Zoey asked
 
“Uhm, I’m not exactly sure, an’… I didn’t hear her say anythin’.” Hondo replied hesitantly.
 
“Maybe that’s a wessen thing too, but it was weird as it was like I heard her in my head… They are leaving now.” Zoey said as she looked out into the woods.
 
Though he did not hear anything, he knew she was right from the feeling. They had settled down and moved off.
 
The woman turned and looked at them, and she did indeed have red eyes, brown fur, dark, tarnished copper hair, horns, and wore nothing but a zip front hoodie and a hat that looked exactly like his.
 
She looked at him expectantly, but said nothing, though he felt a buzzing in his head again.
 
“Uh, Howdy there. I’m not sure exactly what happened there, but thanks.” He said.
 
She just seemed to stare at him, though he felt like the buzzing in his head was getting louder.
 
“Can you understand me?” He asked.
 
She cocked her head at him, and looked a bit frustrated before signing to him quickly.
 
“Whoa! Slow down… I know sign language but I’m rusty and that’s too fast for me.” He said.
 
She gave him a bit of a disappointed look before she looked over at Zoey.
 
“She said that she forgot you were slow at hand signs when you first met, but she thought you would be able to hear her in your head right away this time, as you heard her this morning.” Zoey said.
 
“You can hear her?” Hondo asked.
 
Zoey nodded, “Yeah, but its funny. It’s in my head and is a mix of how we speak and how cats talks.”
 
Wait, you understand cats?” Hondo asked
 
Zoey nodded, “A little. I understand Meeshie some, at least, and used to some of the other farm cats. Kitty, I don’t understand really, though, but Meeshie said its because she’s too young… I think.”
 
Hondo wanted to puzzle over that, but he just shook his head, “We’ll talk ‘bout that later, but if you can talk to her, ask her what she means about hearing her this mornin’?”
 
Zoey looked back at her but said nothing, replying a few seconds later, “She said she can hear you fine, but she can’t speak. She says the men in white coats took her voice… No, they took all the Jackies voices.”
 
“So, she’s a Jackie an’ there are more like her?” He asked looking at Zoey, before getting a feeling of sadness and annoyance from the woman so he turned back to her, “I’m sorry, you said you can hear me, so you are a Jackie?”
 
She nodded.
 
“An’ there are more of you?”
 
She nodded and held her arms out as if to say there were many.
 
“There are many of you, eh? … So, what’s a Jackie? You don’t look exactly wessen.” He asked.
 
“She said before the men in the white coats made them like this, her and her sisters were what you called Jackelopes. She said you taught her that… the other you.” Zoey said, scrunching her nose up again at the last part. “What does she mean the other you, papa?”
 
“That’s a conversation for later, kitten.” He said, before turning back to the woman.
 
“It sounds like we had better converse alone, though I’m a bit slow at hand signs.” He said.
 
After a pause, Zoey spoke up again, “She said again that you heard her this morning about the deer.”
 
“Deer?” He said, furrowing his brow as he thought. It took him a moment but he remembered the deer that jumped out in front of the Bronco on the way to town and the voice that seemed to call out and warn him, though the only one awake was Alice and she said she said nothing. “Wait… Were you the one that called out in the Bronco on the way to tech town?”
 
She nodded.
 
“But…” He paused as he looked at her, “… Did I hear you in my head, somehow?”
 
She nodded quickly and looked at him again intensely. The buzzing in his head returned, and as he tried to focus on it, it felt like words but he could not make them out.  
 
He shook his head after a minute, “I feel a buzzin’ in my head, an’ it feels like words, but I can’t understand them… Maybe it was because I was tired or because I wasn’t focusin’ on you, I don’t know.”
 
She signed to him again, a lot more slowly this time, and she kept it simple, “(you, I meet alone. Talk. Unite. Understand both. After dark time.)”
 
“You want to meet after dark an’ talk?” He asked.
 
She nodded, but there seemed to be a wistfulness and a disappointment in her looks too, or maybe it was a feeling that he was picking up, he did not know.  
 
Until today he felt things at times but always ignored them. Never had he been so aware of the feelings until now. He felt these beings, whatever they were, emitted stronger emotions than most human or wessen, though he knew he could feel many of them too, though he had not acknowledged it until now, nor knew how to control this sense. He always thought he had a sixth sense, but that it could be so acute had never crossed his mind.
 
“Alright. I have to take my daughter back to my camper an’ then I have to meet a friend ‘bout some business, but as soon as I can I’ll meet you by that tree.” He said, pointing at one just this side of the den mother’s camper. “I take it you can make yourself invisible, to most at least.”
 
She looked over at Zoey, who looked up at him, “She said yes, that and more, though they had never had anyone see through their invisibility before, not even the other Zoeys, and that scared her and the others… Other Zoeys?? What does she mean, papa?”
 
Hondo looked up at the woman, “Please do not tell her more about all that. I’m not sure she’s ready to deal with that yet. I’ll tell her when I’m ready.”
 
The woman frowned and nodded, signing “(Sorry)”, as she nodded.
 
“No need to apologize, just it’s not somethin’ I’ve burdened her with yet… I’ll meet you later.” He said.
 
She nodded, and right after seemed to vanish. He felt her close by still but was not sure where she had gone until Zoey waved off to his left.
 
“Bye, Jamie!” She said
 
“Jamie?” Hondo asked.
 
Zoey nodded, “She said that was her name. Jamie.”
 
“Oh.” Hondo replied. “Well, let’s head back. I have some things to talk with your uncle ‘bout, an’ it will be dark soon, so you should get cleaned up an’ ready for bed.”
 
“Can I sleep with you tonight?” She asked.
 
“I’ll be sleepin’ in the Bronco tonight.” He said.
 
She nodded, “I know, but could I sleep with you there?”
 
He shook his head, “Not tonight, kitten. I’m gonna be up late an’ will nap between helpin’ with rounds, so I’ll wake you up. You need to get a good nights sleep in your own bed.”
 
Zoey frowned, “Okay, papa, but… I hate sleeping alone, Macey’s gone, and Tonya has the pre-heat grumps.”
 
He pulled her to his side again as they walked, “I know, kitten, but you’ll be alright for tonight. I Need to check on the wessen girl asleep in there still, and if she’s not awake, I’ll be by later to say good night when I check on her later, alright?”
 
She nodded, “Okay, papa.”
 
“Oh, an’ ‘bout Jamie an’ the weird deer in the woods, lets keep that to ourselves for right now.” Hondo said.
 
“Can I tell Tonya or Macey?” She asked.
 
He shook his head, “I’d rather you not, kitten. Let’s just keep that to ourselves for now, at least until I’ve talked to Jamie more.”
 
“Will you tell me about the other you and the Zoeys? And me being your number two someday? What’s that about?” She asked.
 
“That’s somethin’ for later too, kitten. Let’s just say that the work your uncle an’ I do is complicated.” He said.
 
She looked at him with those sad eyes that made him fight not to melt, “You can trust me, papa.”
 
He smiled and nodded, “I know I can, an’ I do, but it’s too much to explain right now, an’ I need to talk to Jamie too, as I’m not sure I understand everythin’ she said to you, alright?”
 
Zoey nodded a bit glumly, “Yes, papa.”
 
Hondo walked her back to the camper, and let her inside, telling her he loved her again. Molly was there too so he gave her a quick kiss, before heading out to check on the redheaded rabbit wessen sister. She was still out cold, but her fever felt as if it had gone down. He took that as a good sign, and one that she would wake up soon, but how soon was hard to tell.  
 
Hondo headed off to look for Fernando, but it took a minute as he did not initially see him.
 
Hondo finds Fernando as he readies the gas lanterns in the center of the group to be lit when it gets dark.  
 
Hondo asks, “Wha’ are you doin’?”  
 
“It gets very dark out here. The lights when they get turned on will scare away what wild life is in the area and give the camp and those patrolling some light to work with. It light things up to the vehicles and then it gets dark after that. It worked well last night. All we got to do is patrol the lighted area.” Fernando tries to explain.  
 
Hondo looks at the sky and the setting sun behind them, thinking. He then says, “Do you need to talk to me about somethin’?”  
 
“Talk? With you? No. With you and Miniya? We need to have a Pow Wow of sorts.” Fernando says to him. He then throws at him as he fuels up the lanterns, “Go get her, I’ll be here. If I go, Minerva would want to join in and I do not want her around when we have this talk.”  
 
Hondo thinks for a second before giving a nod, I’ll be right back with her.”  
 
Fernando gives a nod to him before attending to the old gas lanterns.  
 
Hondo goes to the pair of campers that makes up the Minerva group, knocking on the door frame. Minerva walks up to the doorway, seeing Hondo there.  
 
“How can I help you?” Minerva asks.  
 
“We need to Miniya.” Hondo says, keeping his words short.  
 
“Any reason you need Miniya? I’ll be going with her.” Minerva says as Miniya walks up to the door.  
 
Hondo looks at Minerva with an angry scowl, “Little lady, I was told to bring Miniya. Not you. Let’s leave it at that.”  
 
Miniya throws at her twin, “Minerva. Cut the shit. I got business to take care of and it does not involve you. Do not make this difficult for either of us.”  
 
“But we’re together again...” Minerva starts to say.  
 
“Cut the crap, Min. We’re adults now and I got business to take care of. If you value our sisterhood, do not follow me.” Miniya tells her before she steps out of the camper.  She then throws at her, “I’ll be back when I am done.”  
 
Minerva stands there before Miniya gives her shoulder a shove and reaches in to close the door.  
 
“Let go.” Miniya tells Hondo as she walks out of their camper area. It takes a few minutes for them to get to Fernando as he turns on the lanterns.  
 
Fernando signals to them to follow him to the shore, some 15ft from the lapping waves against the sand. He then calls out “Miniya.”  
 
“Whatever it is you got to say, just say it.” Miniya tells him.  
 
“First off, Miniya, do not forget that I 1)saved your ass from Giovanni, 2)own you when I won that bet against him and 3)put my life on the line for you. You are to do as I tell you and need you to do. That means giving me the respect that I deserve. But you have been nothing but disrespectful toward me but I noticed that you have been looking at Hondo like a cheating wife does her cheating lover. Hondo has problems with his marriage which you are deterring and distracting him from solving on his own.” Fernando tells her. He then turns to Hondo, “May this does not cause harm to the friendship we have, but you do have problems to deal with, do not add on to it though it is easy to do such things with certain people.”  
 
“I have to tell you how wrong you are.” Miniya throws at Fernando. “So what you own me. You have not shown yourself to be a worthy master to me or Tracey. All this freedom, what good is it being owned by a master that lets his girls be free?! So what if Hondo and I screwed, you deserved that for letting us to be free.”  
 
"Uhm ... What?! ... Jefe, look. I don't know what's been said, but other than a kiss she gave me, a few serious talks, an' me spankin' her ass, in anger, for an issue that happened when we all went to town, an' I told her I'd keep between us, nothin' happened." Hondo replied  
 
“Hondo, that is not the problem. You and Miniya screwed around or not? Neither is a big deal. You two can screw, as far as I care. That’s your business with her. My problem is that it interferes with you working things out with Val because you can just walk away from Val and to Miniya and that Miniya is losing respect for me when she can go to you.” Fernando interrupts him.  
 
 She's not causin' problems there, as If Miniya an' I do it, it will be down the road, an' with some rules attached. Besides, it's no secret 'bout Molly an' me. If I was tempted to walk away from Val for anyone, that is Molly, as she deserves it for what she's given of herself for me an' the others. I like Miniya here, some, though her words make me wonder why at the moment, but not enough to throw away everythin' for, especially with this attitude. Both her an' Val need to earn some trust, before anythin' happens. I owe myself to see the thing with Val through, and I will as long as she doesn't cause me more grief an' gives me some space for a while. Miniya, here, owes us both some respect, though I seem to be the only one gettin' some, an' it ain't much, from what I just heard, as we had a talk 'bout her respectin' you, an' how that had to happen if she wanted me to be a friend an' mentor to her. That didn't happen, apparently, an' I'm gettin' disrespected to, seems like. I planned to talk 'bout that with you 'bout helpin' an' mentorin' her, cause you did save her an' hold her papers, but time kept gettin' away from us. I just don't want ya mad at me, or for this to come between us." Hondo replied.
 

 
(To be continued ...)
 
*Ran out of space. Will continued linked post at beginning of next post.
Back to top
 
 

Well the cowboy, like the red man, you had to leave your land
You can't raise your stock and plant your crop in the gumbo and the sand
Greed disguised as progress has put us to the test
They won't be glad until we're gone from our home out in the west
It's sad to see those good old days replaced with greed and doubt
Soon we'll leave the country, the campfire has gone out
Bid 'em all adieu, you can't turn the world about
The cowboy left the country, the campfire has gone out
View Profile WWW   IP Logged
Hondo I. Sackett
YaBB Administrator
*****
Behind you!




Posts: 1349
Gender: male
Re: After Chaos
Reply #3012 - Jan 24th, 2025, 5:20pm
 
**Blue words from previous post
 
I know you would have, and I understand. You're one of the few I know who would talk to me about these things, even if it was delayed due to duties or a moment of passion. I am not angry and this isn't a problem for us, you and I. The respect or lack thereof to others is the problem. And only you and her can solve this. I’m just letting you know.” Fernando explains.  
 
Miniya decides to turn Karen, letting out “So? You’re screwing that Sheepie Girl Naya!”  
 
Fernando looks at her in anger for a moment before throwing at her “Who I stick my dick into is my business. Not yours unless it is you who I am sticking my dick into. Besides, I’m not married, I can stick my dick into any female I want when it is offered to me. No disrespect to Hondo, but this being the Chaos – husbands cheating on their wives and significant others is common and allowed from what I seen and have been told. If Hondo cheats, that’s his business. But when that cheating becomes a distraction against the marriage – then there is a problem. That is a problem for Hondo to deal with. He does not owe me an apology. You are the problem and you owe an apology to some of us. That is all I have to say.”  
 
“I owe nobody nothing.” Miniya tells him.  
 
“That is all I have to say. Hondo if you got anything to say it’s on you. I’m going to start my patrol soon enough. You did enough for today helping me with repairing my camper bus and should get some rest after all this.” Fernando tells him.  
 
“I’ll go on patrol with you after I have a talk with Miniya.” Hondo tells him.  
 
“Take your time and rest up before we meet again. I got things to set up first.” Fernando tells him before he walks away.  
 
Hondo follows Fernando with his eyes as he leaves the area before turning to Miniya, telling her “We’ll talk later. But if what he says is true about you disrespectin' him, then we should end what we started.”  
 
“But why?” Miniya asks, throwing in “If Fernando was a strong master then he would not have let me strayed!”  
 
Hondo scowls at her, throwing at her, “Fernando an' I talked about it long ago. We are to get slave papers on all the Wessens we can in our group for a simple reason: In case you get into trouble or somebody tries to accuse you of a crime, we are there with those papers to make sure nothing happens to you and to get you out of trouble as fast as possible. That is the only reason why we have slave papers on every Wessen here. In truth, you are all free to do as you damn please, including leaving us. But if you stay, then you have to abide by our rules to get our protection. Disrespect on any level goes against those rules. We talked 'bout this before, an' you said you understood. You either lied or showed further disrespect to us both by goin' against us! You want to be owned, for real? We can sell your ass, if that's what you #$@!in' want. The whole reason you said you wanted my friendship, as a mentor, was to help you grow an' be productive. Was that all a lie too, an' just some way to take a stab at Fernando? Either way, you're dead wrong for actin' the way you are.”  
 
“I’m sorry then. I did not mean too...*” Miniya tries to turn on the water works on Hondo.  
 
He interrupts her, “Cut it out, right now! You are old enough to know better by now. Cryin' like a little welp 'cause you've been caught an' held to task... An' it's him you owe an apology to, not me first, though you owe one to me after for lyin' 'bout us, especially after our talks. I doubt he will want to hear you give an apology right now – he can be stubborn that way. But you need to fix things up with him. If he rescued you like I heard he did, you do not treat your rescuers like shit like you have treated him. He deserves better than that, much better. And before we get to the next town, you will give it to him him the respect he deserves, an' attempt an apology, a damn good heartfelt one, or there will be serious doubts as to whether we stay friends, if you can call us that. No friend treats another like that, an' you sure as hell don't treat a mentor or savior like that!"  
 
Miniya worriedly shook her head, "Please don't say that!"  
 
 
He continued, ignoring her, "Until then, our talk is over, as I have little else to say that's not been said, an' other than spankin' your ass again for bein' a little bitch, I'm sure as hell ain't makin' any love to you, or havin' any nice conversations until you fix this, alright? ... Now, go back to your camper with your other self, tomorrow is going to be a long day.”  
 
“Yes.s.s.s... Sir...” Miniya says before hesitating from taking that walk to her camper but eventually does.  
 
Hondo stands there looking at her walk away and thinks about the things he has been doing. It seems that everyone needs to apologize to each other except for the children of the convoy. He walks slowly to his camper to get a swig of whiskey and a cigar to smoke outside before going back to patrol the camp area.
 

Hondo walked around camp, occasionally glancing towards the tree past the Den Mother’s bus, but seeing nothing. He smoked his cigar and drained the last of the one flask he had on him, before going to the trailer behind the camper and grabbing a 1.75 bottle of stuff he had bought in Center Town, back in what used to be Idaho, before they left Flight town, also in Idaho. The stuff was not as smooth as the few bottles he still had of stuff from his time, but they were quickly becoming a precious commodity, so he saved them in reserve, filling his normal flask and a second on the rougher, local stuff, before pocketing the flasks and setting the bottle inside the tail gate, but leaving it open so he could sit on it for a bit.  
 
He was glad to be back in Wyoming, but it hardly seemed like the place he had been before. True enough, he did not live here full time yet, but that had been the plan the day he and Valentine had set out from Minot. A lot had changed that day. A lot around him and a lot in him. Though where his cabin had been was not far from here, 6 hours if the roads were decent, probably 9 or 10 in their current state, he almost did not want to go there and risk seeing what had happened in the past years. He knew it was possible that the Sackett Clan had made that their home, though when the few that had been with them had left, they had headed north, so it was possible they had made a new home up in Montana somewhere, closer to wood for building and heating.  
 
A lot of things ran through his mind as he sat there, finished the cigar, and took a couple hits off the bottle, saving his flasks for walking around. He sighed and rubbed his eyes after a bit, as his exhaustion caught up with him. He fished in his pocket for an energy pill and broke it in half, hoping it was enough to keep him going but not enough to keep him from sleeping later, if he got a chance. He glanced at the tree again, after a bit, and saw nothing, so he glanced towards the west again, and saw the faint glow from the setting sun still shown in the sky.  
 
It was not but a few minutes later and Fernando was lighting the lamps, before heading back to his camper for a bit to check over a last few items. Hondo glanced at him, wondering if he should try to talk to him again. Miniya’s bull-shit pissed him off, pissed them both off. Hondo liked the woman, but her time under Giovanni had stunted her mental growth more than he originally figured, and her lying and lashing out were something he was going to have to take care of, since Fernando had plainly laid that on his shoulders. He worried that it would hurt their friendship still, and that was something he did not want. He had never had any plans on #$@!ing Miniya, but just helping her as she had asked him too. He now wondered if he would have to bend her over and roughly take her to get her to listen, as it seemed like the only language she mentally spoke, whether she realized it fully or not. She had been acting nicer to him, than Fernando, but he felt like he was getting shit-tested with her lies, her scorning Fernando, and her talks with him. She said she was not sure if she was ready or even wanted sex yet, but he was getting the feeling that she was trying to get him to just take her, as she wanted a man to be her master and take her like she was owned. At this point, even had Fernando done so, she would probably change her tune to him, but had he planned on it, Hondo knew that by helping Miniya and showing her some of the strength he had, he had messed that all up, which is why Fernando handed her and her attitude issues off to him. As he watched Fernando mill about, he thought on it, but his friends posture said he was not in the mood to talk, so he held off.  
 
Fernando disappeared after a bit, checking something on the other side of his camper, Hondo figured, so he glanced back at the tree and saw two figures standing there, one obviously Jamie, and the other another Jackie but she seemed to wear an outback coat, much like he and Valentine wore.  
 
Hondo crushed out his cigar and glanced around camp to see if he had caught anyone’s notice, before heading over to where they stood.
 
As he approached, the one with the hat gave him an almost wistful smile, while the other took a step back and behind the other, while timidly glancing at him and then looking down and away.
 
“Evenin’, uh, Jamie was it?” Hondo said.
 
She nodded and her smile grew a bit bigger as she signed at him slowly, “(Yes. How Know?)
 
“How do I know?” He asked, to which she nodded. “Zoey told me. I guess you know who she is an’ such, from what you said earlier ‘bout her bein’ my number two an’ ‘bout the other Zoeys, though I’d like to know how you know all that.”
 
“(Later Talk Daughter.)” She signed.
 
“Hmm..” He grunted, “Well, what do you want to talk ‘bout?”
 
She pointed at him, then at herself, and then at the Jackie behind her.
 
“You want to talk about the three of us?” He asked and she nodded. “Well, that would be a good start, though I should know who that is behind you, first off, I reckon.”
 
Jamie moved and pulled the other Jackie beside her before signing again, “(This J A C K I E.)”
 
Hondo furrowed his brow a bit, “I thought you all were jackies, though?”
 
She nodded and then looked down for a moment, giving a frustrated look like she was trying to think, before she looked up at him and started to sign again, “(Hard explain with hands… All J A C K I E name J A C K I E. I only name. First you give Name. Name J A M I E. No Other name. All J A C K I E.)”
 
Hondo thought about it as her sentences were simple and choppy, though he knew it was for his sake, and his sign language skills were so rusty, that sometimes he would get hung up on a sign for a few seconds, and while he was trying to remember the signs meaning, he was also trying to keep up with the others.
 
“…  I’m sorry, It has been a while, but I think you are saying that all of you are Jackies and are called Jackie, but someone gave you a name before we met?” He asked
 
She shook her head, “(No. Not before you. First you.. Other H O N D O. First H O N D O.)”
 
“The first me? … Hmm… Ruby in Tech town did say there was a few of us around because of the time loops, though I’m fuzzy on how it all works. So, you met me the first time I came through, the one that  is the leader of the Sackett Clan?” He asked.
 
She nodded, “(Yes. He give Name. Also Meet Others.)”
 
“Others? Other Hondo’s??” He asked a bit hesitantly, finding it hard to believe.
 
She nodded, “(Meet all.)”
 
“But how is that possible? That would mean you are somehow outside the time loops, an’ can remember everythin’ from every reboot.” He replied.
 
She nodded, “(J A C K I E S outside time, but not.)”
 
 “Outside time but not? I don’t understand it. An’ why did I name you?” He said, shaking his head before pointing at the other Jackie, “An’ why is this Jackie here?”
 
Jamie looked up at him and started to sign something but stopped and looked down again, the frustration evident in her face. She looked up again and he felt the buzzing in his head again, but he did not focus on it, figuring he still could not hear her.
 
“I’m sorry, I can’t understand that talk like Zoey can, an’ I don’t know how I heard you earlier. If you need to tell me somethin’, maybe come back in the mornin’ an’ I’ll have Zoey translate for us, as long as you don’t say anythin’ ‘bout the others, as she doesn’t know anythin’ ‘bout that yet, really. I’m still learnin’, myself.” He said
 
Jamie shook her head and pointed between her and him before signing “(talk we together)”
 
Hondo shook his head, “I’m just too slow an’ you’re gettin’ frustrated. I don’t want to hurt your feelin’s, but if the other Hondo’s made you a promise or somethin’, there’s not much I can do. I’m sorry we can’t communicate like you want but it’s not workin’ an’ its hard to even see your hands now, since its so dark. Unless its urgent, I’ll just head back to my patrollin’.”
 
He started to turn away, figuring they would just leave but a strong wave of emotions waved over him again and though it was a bit staticky, a voice echoed in his head, “*No Leave! Stop! Love! Bonded!!*”
 
He froze and turned and looked at them, “What? Bonded? Love? What do you mean?”
 
Jamie’s eyes almost lit up and the other seemed to sigh a sigh of relief. Jamie looked at him again and he felt the buzzing but could not understand it, though if he concentrated on it, it felt more like words.
 
Hondo shook his head again, “I’m sorry. It’s all buzzing again, though I swear I heard words before.”
 
“(What Hear?)” She signed.
 
“Uh, no leave, stop, love, and bonded. That was it.” He replied
 
Jamie looked down for a moment again and wrinkled her nose.
 
“Is that what you said?” He asked
 
She looked up ad him and with her hand out flat, rotated it back and forth as if to say ‘almost’. She looked down again and then back up at him as she signed again slowly, but adding a few more signs in, “(I say, please do not leave. Stop. We love you. We bonded you.)”
 
“Hmm..” He grunted again. “So, I got through a bit, but not all… Maybe because you were feeling hurt and sad… But what do you mean bonded??”
 
“(You know us feel?)” She signed.
 
He nodded, “Yeah, sort of. I can sense some things but not sure how to control or focus it. I knew you’d been watchin’ me from where Zoey pointed you out, I knew all day, as I could feel you there, but just didn’t understand the feelin’. I may have felt her too, as it felt a bit different earlier today, felt the fear she has, but I didn’t feel that again until now. Not even when you were in my vehicle, when I was laying the seats down.”
 
Her eyes got a bit wide, “(You felt J A M I E then?)”
 
“Sort of.” He replied. “I felt I was bein’ watched and I felt fear earlier today an’ when Zoey pointed you out. In the bronco and before Zoey pointed you out it was more like… longing.”
 
She looked down before looked at the other Jackie, who nodded, and then she looked back at him.
 
“(Us want you. Miss you. Bonded you)” She signed.
 
He shook his head, “Bonded? How?”
 
“(Bonded all H O N D O.)” She signed.
 
“All of us? I’m not really into sharin’ women, even with my other selves.” He replied
 
“(No share…)” She paused and looked down in frustration before looking back up at him, “(Wish us talk. Hard use hand talk.)”
 
“That’s my fault, I reckon. Must be I can only hear you when your emotions are high.” He said.
 
She looked down, seeming to think for a minute before looking at the other Jackie. They stared at each other for a bit, as if having a conversation in their heads, before turning to look at him again.
 
“(You Stress?)” She signed.
 
“Am I stressed?” He asked, to which she nodded. “I reckon I am. Got a lot goin’ on an’ the army Doc says there’s somethin’ slowin’ me down too. Damn fool, think’s it’ll kill me, but he doesn’t know that I’m harder to kill than your average asshole.”
 
The jackies looked at each other quickly, with worried looks before looking at him. Jamie took a step towards him and moved a hand to his chest, where she started to unbutton his upper shit buttons that shown at the upper, open part of his jacket.  
 
Hondo pulled back a bit, “Whoa now!  What are you …”
 
She gave him this look, like Molly did when she worried about him, and the same feeling washed over him, one he had felt with Molly but had thought was just his reading her body language. She put a finger to his lips softly, signaling for him not to talk before gently reaching up and unbuttoning a couple buttons. Once open she placed her hand on his chest and held it there, closing her eyes for a moment. Her hand felt cool at first, but as she held it there, it was as if he felt a tingling emanating from her hand that ran through his core. Her eyes snapped open after a minute and her worried look seemed to intensify. She did not look at the other Jackie, but the other Jackie looked at her, before quickly looking up at Hondo and then grabbing onto his arm, the fear in her seeming to be washed away by her worry.
 
“What’s wrong?” He asked.
 
“(You stress. You sick. Stress sick block talk.)” She signed.
 
“Sick with stress, that figures.” He said.
 
She started to shake her head, as he did not fully seem to understand that he was sick and stressed, but instead, they both pulled on his sleeves and tried to get him away from camp.  
 
Despite their size, the one with the hat being maybe a bit taller than Zoey, looking almost Tonya’s height due to the ears and horns, and the other was Zoey’s height or shorter, they both were extremely strong for their sizes. Though he thought he might could overpower them, he also felt that not only did they mean him no harm, but they also cared about him, so he followed.
 
“It’s too dark for me to see you sign out here, you know?” He said as they moved away from camp, heading behind the den mother’s bus and then further out of sight. They took him to a grassy spot on the far edge of camp and stopped. One disappeared for a moment then reappeared and laid something on the grown before pulling on his sleeves again to get him to sit down. He sighed a bit out of his own tiredness and frustration, wondering why he even went along with this, but he sat down. As he sat, he felt the ground and realized he was sitting on a blanket.
 
“Is that the large Mexican blanket I keep in my Bronco?” He asked.  
 
In the darkness he could barely make out Jamie nodded, before she pushed him backwards, so he was laying on his back and crawled on top of him, unbuttoning his vest and shirt further as she straddled his abdomen.
 
“Whoa now, I don’t feel any malice in your actions, but as cute as you two are, an’ as kinky as it sounds to have a couple wild things wanting to screw out here, I don’t work that way… Or at least I’ve not before.” He said, as he mentally wondered at the change in him, as he realized it would not take much promoting from them for him to let them jump his cock willingly, despite the dangers and unknowns.  
 
The biggest thing holding him back, was Molly, Valentine, and even Maggie. He had made promises to them, and though he had broken a few to Valentine, though it was after she had broken all her vows to him except her sexual fidelity, he did not want to break further, and the one on his mind was making sure he had sex with only clean women, as to not bring any illnesses back to his mates.
 
He started to say something, as his conscience started to nag at him about it, but before he could, Jamie opened his shirt, slid down, took off her hat, and laid her forehead on his chest. He paused from saying anything as she moved quickly, but carefully, and then just laid there. It was not until then he realized that the other Jackie had laid down beside him. She grabbed his hand after a moment and just held it. It all confused him.  
 
After a minute or so, he felt the same tingle coming from where Jamie’s head lay, but it got more intense, leaving him feel as if menthol ran through his veins. After a few minutes she lifted her head a bit, pausing to kiss his chest once before sitting up and sliding up. She had to slide up fairly high to get face to face with him, her small, smooth, yet densely muscled body, feeling light as she sat on him. She leaned down again and laid her forehead on his, as she placed her hands on both side of his head. As she did he felt the tingling again, for a moment, and then a soft buzzing, that was more like static this time come into his mind.
 
“*Hear me? Beloved, hear me?*” The words echoed in his mind.
 
“I hear you Jamie, but it’s still a bit broken and staticky.” He replied.
 
He felt her physically relax a bit, as she sighed what seemed a sigh of relief, and smiled softly, “*Thank Creator. I worried beloved no hear me. I very worried. Missed beloved for long time.*”
 
“Beloved? I am your Beloved? I don’t understand.” He replied.
 
“*All Hondo’s my beloved, though some Hondo’s different. Make agreement first Hondo, each time loop I help new Hondo. All my Beloved, but bond owed to new Hondo. You new Hondo. We bonded. I help you. Be with beloved make Jamie happy. Jamie happy help beloved again.*” Her voice echoed in his head.
 
“Who is the other Jackie, then?” He asked.
 
“*Also Bonded. Not first. Bonded Hondo who stay winter here. Sad Hondo. Lose many. Jackie want follow, but loop make Jackies come here. Forced here. Jackies not go other place and stay for loop. Always back when loop happen.*” She explained.
 
“So, she’s bonded to me, an’ wants to help too, like you do?” He asked.
 
“Like Jamie but different. Jackie fire belly for beloved. Beloved quench fire belly with seed. Make new Jackie.*” She replied.
 
Hondo was not sure about what she meant, exactly, but he assumed the other Jackie longed to be with her Hondo, physically, and since he was gone she wanted him to fill that desire. While it was not the worst prospect ever, as they were both good looking, and just the feeling of this one laying on him was enticing, but again his conscience nagged..
 
“Listen, I have a mate, already, an’ a wife I had issues with, who I am tryin’ to fix things with. Plus, I have others who I’ve made promises to an’ other I’m helpin’ that might need more from me, so I’m already pushin’ the limits of what I told myself was honorable an’ beyond. So, as much as I appreciate missin’ the other Hondo’s an’ her wantin’ to have sex, I can’t just have sex with every woman I meet. Plus, I can’t risk the health of those I am with, as I promised them I’d make sure to never bring any sickness home to them from having sex with strange women.” He replied.
 
Her voice in his head seemed a bit confused at first, then got firmer, “*But you man… You spread seed. Strong man duty spread seed! Make strong new persons! …. *Sigh* … No understand. Hondos strong, but no understand spread seed. Silly human rituals. Silly ideas. Think strong man take only one, two woman. No spread seed. No make new strong persons. Let weak spread seed… Frustrated.*”
 
Hondo raised an eyebrow at her, which was hard, since her forehead was still pressed against his, and after a moment he chuckled softly, “Heh… I have a way of frusteratin’ women, that’s for sure!”
 
She sighed and shook her head, “No frustrated beloved. Frustrated beloved no see strong. No see spread strong seed good. Too worried for beloved. Beloved sick. Beloved stress. Jamie Jackie very worried for beloved.”
 
“Don’t worry ‘bout me. I’m just been goin’ non-stop for a while and I’m stressed out.” He replied.
 
“*Stress yes, but sick too… Beloved take fire belly from Jackie?*” She asked.
 
“Jamie, I’m not sure it’s right, like I said…” He replied, but she cut him off.
 
“*No! Beloved spread seed. Spread seed good for strong beloved! Jamie Jackie no sickness in belly. No make beloved mates sick. Jamie feel if sick. Tell beloved if woman sick, fire belly or no fire belly. Jamie stay with beloved. Protect from sick. Let beloved spread seed. No fear from seed spread. No fear from cure fire belly with seed. Jamie stay, mates safe. No belly sickness from beloved.*” She replied.
 
Hondo sighed, “*sigh* … So, you can tell if someone is sick and you want me to go spread my seed? Is this what you want from me? Is this why you are here? This just doesn’t seem right.”
 
Jamie shook her head, “*No. Not why here. Here to help beloved. Help beloved from too much stress. Protect from beings not like beloved. Evil beings. Mislead beings. Scared beings. Help beloved. Love beloved. Guide from danger.*”
 
“You want to help me?” He asked, and she nodded. “You want to protect me from bad people and help me keep my stress down?”
 
She shook her head, “*Not people. Beings. Like Jackies but not like jackies. Other Hondos called walkers, Nephilim. Also named dark ones. Misunderstood ones. Beings of forest. Beings of prairies that not animal. Not human. Not wessen. Beloved handle bad humans. Bad Wessen. Jamie protect from bad beings. Jamie and Jackie take stress from beloved. Give energy. Take beloveds seed. Help beloved spread seed to take stress. No push beloved. No make beloved feel bad. Help. Love. Protect.*”
 
Hondo sighed again and then nodded, “I understand, though I don’t know why you would do that for me.”
 
“*We know beloved. Love beloved. Bonded with beloved. Want help. Want make load not heavy. Worried for Beloved. Let help. Jamie Jackie want help beloved. Help him do work better. Less worry. Less stress. Beloved work important. Must finish work. Timewalker too must finish work. Both stay strong.*” She said.
 
“So, you two are going to help Fernando an’ me?” He asked.
 
“*No. Jamie and Jackie are bonded to beloved. Timewalker has own Jackie. You see before, maybe?*” She asked.
 
“I’ve not see one like you before.” He replied.
 
“*Been in camp. Not understand as Jackies can make look different. Like people. Timewalker Jackie make look like Indian.*” Jamie said.
 
Hondo shook his head slightly, “I’ve not seen her, then. I was told about the Indians who had came into camp to warn us, but I was gone to town… You should know as you were there, right?”
 
“Jamie hop back here after arrive at town. No stay at human town. Come back. Watch camp for Beloved.” She said.
 
“Hop back?” He asked.
 
“Yes. Jackies hop places they been before. No hop without travel first.” She replied.
 
“I don’t understand, exactly.” He replied.
 
She sat up and looked at the other Jackie before climbing off of him, putting her hat back on, and holding her hand out to help him up. He took it and again, she proved to be a lot stronger than she looked. She held onto his hand and squeezed it tight for a moment. In a blink he found himself and the two Jackies somewhere else.  
 
The moonlight was a bit brighter here, as it was a higher elevation. From the view in front of him he could see a lake, that appeared to be the same one they were camping at, but above a different shore line. As he looked around, he saw a few trees and some large rocks. The sounds of water falling a short distance away, and trickling over rocks, was also hear, as was the smell of sulphur and other minerals. The other Jackie fished a zippo from the pocket of her duster and lit a small hurricane lantern nearby, that illuminated the area with a soft glow. The lamp sat on what looked like a stone table. Flat rocks had been laid out, meticulously around the area, and a small cabin sat not far off, that was built into the rocks in the area. The sound and smell came from a pool nearby, where natural hot spring water flowed out of the ledge rock above them and trickled and flowed over large limestone ridges until it fell into the pool.
 
Jamie took off her hoodie and laid it on the table, before stepping into the pool, leaving her hat on. She stared at Hondo for a moment and he felt the buzzing again, though he definitely heard words in it, but they were too garbled to make out.
 
“It’s gettin’ better, but I can’t understand you at a distance.” He replied.
 
She signed to him, “(Garments off. Come in pool. Pool warm.)”
 
“*sigh* … I should be back at camp, helpin’ watch.” He replied.
 
She waved for him to come in and made the sign for talk again, before hanging her hat on wooden hat rack, and diving into the deeper end of the pool.
 
He relented, “Alright, but I can’t be here too long. The soak would be nice, though… You can hop us back, right?”
 
Jamie floated backwards, and nodded, treading water as she looked at him.
 
“Alright.” He said as he started to take his coat off.  
 
A small, strong pair of hands surprised him a bit, as they started to help him. He turned quickly to the source, and found it to be the other Jackie, her coat off and laying on the table. As he turned quickly at her she shrunk back from him, as if scared.
 
“I’m sorry. You surprised me a bit there. You don’t have to be afraid of me. I won’t hurt you.” He said.
 
She timidly stepped forward and started helping him again.
 
“You don’t have to help me. I can undress myself.” He said.
 
She looked up at him and he saw her eyes were a mix of fear and longing, as she placed a hand on his chest and just stared at him. He did not feel a buzzing, though, just strong emotions of fear, desire, and being unsure.
 
“I don’t even feel a buzzin’ in my head with you.” He said.
 
She looked down for a moment then looked back up at him, though she kept her head down as far as she could.
 
“(No can talk to loved like J A M I E… Low J A C K I E. Not worthy loved.)” She signed slowly.
 
“Low Jackie? I don’t understand.” He said.
 
She thought for a minute before signing again, “(Talk J A M I E. Let Help Garments. Talk After.)”
 
He just nodded as arguing would take too long.  
 
Jackie helped him take his coat and Shirt off, and he unbuckled his gun belt, before sitting it on the table. Jackie motioned for him to sit, so he did and she took off his boots and socks. He stood up and unbuttoned his jeans, though she tried to get in there to do it for him, but he was faster, which caused her to frown, though he did not understand why. He stepped out of his jeans, set them on the table, and then turned to head into the hot spring pool, but Jackie stopped him as she pulled his boxers down quickly.
 
“What the…?!” He started to exclaim but stopped as he saw Jackie was greatly affected by his tone, much like Maggie seemed to be. “It’s alright. I just wasn’t expectin’ that either. Planned to keep those on.”
 
Jackie shook her head, “(No Garment Pool. Garment make no seed spread.)”
 
He got the jist of it, and figured her fire belly, which he translated as her being horny, she expected him to do something about while they were here.
 
“Alright, no clothes, but the other stuff we will talk about.” He replied, as he stepped out of them, though he kept his hat and bandanna on.  
 
Jackie set his boxers with the other clothing on the table and then grabbed his hand and lead him into the pool and pointed as a stone bench under the water, where he could sit back and relax. He sat down and sighed as he eased into the warm water. Had the air been warm the water might have been almost too hot, but the mix of the cooling air and the hot water felt good to him.  
 
“Damn, this feels good. If I could I’d hop here often.” He said.
 
Jackie timidly sat down next to him, though not up against him, and Jamie swam over to him from the deeper spot in the hot spring pool, stood up, straddled him, and sat down on his lap facing him. She wrapped her arms around his neck and stared into his eyes. His head buzzed again, but the words could be made out now.
 
“*You hear Jamie, beloved?*” She asked.
 
“Not as loudly as I did when you had your forehead to mine, but almost as good. I think us touching helps for some reason.” He replied.
 
“Jackies make connection with touch. If touch we know you better. Give energy. Help heal. Communicate. Hop together, make invisible.*” She said.
 
“Sounds like you have a lot of abilities. How did you get them all?” He asked.
 
“*Jamie unsure. Told fallen of Creator make Jackalope. Try corrupt. Corrupt many of Creator’s animals, Creator’s humans. Corrupt against Creator. Creator take compassion on Jackalope. Save. Make guardians. Protect people. Protect animals. Protect misunderstood. Fight evil. Guard good. Then children of fallen come. Rebel against fallen. Rebel against Creator. Try become creators. Make wessen. Make Jackies. Creator still save Jackies. Take away men in white coats. Let Jackies free to do work. Jamie and Jackie meet first Cowboy and Timewalker. Know we help. They work for Creator. Work to guard. Protect. No can guard alone. No can fight alone. Jackies many. Guard, fight, work together. Cowboy, Timewalker two. Not many. Not see beings. Need help from Jackies.*” She replied.
 
“Interestin’. I’ve heard tales ‘bout your kind an’ others, but most information is only partial and filled with embellishments or written by those who hate The Almighty… I want to know more, but maybe later. You seem to know me, different versions of me at least, an’ trust me, but I don’t know you two. I know it must be hard to love someone who doesn’t know you exist or loves you back.” He said.
 
Jamie nodded, “*Hard, yes, but duty. Do for beloved, even if beloved no love us.*”
 
“Well, you two are faithful, if that’s all true, I’ll give you that.” He replied.
 
“*All true. Jamie no lie. Jackies no lie. Many human hunt Jackies. Hurt Jackies if find. Try kill Jackies or force seed into jackies, but Jackies no lie. Jackies no hate. Bad humans who hurt Jackies punished, but good humans helped, loved, adored by Jackies.*” She replied.
 
“So, is that why you help me an’ Jefe? Did we help you or somethin’?” He asked.  
 
She smiled at him, “*Jefe. All Beloved call friend Jefe. Not hear beloved call friend Jefe yet. Make Jamie heart glad. Beloved is beloved known.*”
 
He chuckled softly and shook his head, “Heh… I guess some things never change.”
 
“*Beloved same same. Make Jamie glad. Make Jackie glad… Jamie Jackie no help beloved, help friend Jefe because help Jackies. Jackies help because beloved, friend Jefe help all. Human. Wessen. Jackies. Misunderstood. Children of fallen children who part same with human. No pay. Just treat well. Respect. Help. Gratitude. Beloved, friend Jefe want same same as Jackies.*” She replied.
 
He nodded, “Understand that. Similar goals. Similar mindsets. So, you helped and fell in love with us, an’ maybe the other versions of us loved you back.”
 
Jamie shrugged, “*No know. Other’s kind. Treat Jackies good. Kind to Jackies. Kind to others. Jackies loved them, but no know if they love Jackies.*”  
 
He could feel sadness from her as her voice, of the voice his mind gave her, echoed in his head. She loved him, all versions it seemed like, at least for as long as she had known them, but never knew if she was loved back. Yet her, and the other two kept on. They took their responsibilities to the ones they bonded to seriously, and despite wanting more and not receiving it, they still did there best, or so she said, but Hondo’s lack of trust held him back some, as he wanted to see this loyalty before believing it.  
 
“Hmm…” He grunted in response, “Well, since I’m not them an’ We’re just meetin’, we’ll have to see how things go, alright?”
 
She nodded, “*Understand. No push Beloved to love Jackies. Still help. Still love. Still take stress.*”
 
“Alright. As long as we understand each other.” He replied. “Now, what’s with Jackie here? She said she can’t talk to me like you can and she’s a low Jackie. She’s also a bit shyer than you too, an’ a bit jumpy ‘round me. Did another me hurt her?”  
 
Jamie shook her head strongly, “*Beloved no hurt! Beloved save Jackie from trap laid by fallen children! Try to trap Jackies. Take. Experiment. Lost Jackies to this. Jackie trapped, hurt. Scared. Beloved who stay winter find. Find Jackie in trap. Hurt. Bleed. No powers. Beloved take to Jefe. Fix hurt. Care for.*”
 
“So, a version of me saved her, and she follows for that reason where you an’ Jefe’s Jackie follow because you want to?” He stated more than asked, to which Jamie nodded. “Is that why she says she’s a lower Jackie?”
 
Jamie shook her head, “*No. Jackie lower Jackie as she lost powers in trap. Not get all back Fallen Children’s poison. Made to make Jackies no hop away. No fight. Easy to take for experiment. Beloved friend Jefe give medicine, but not take all poison from Jackie. Jackies with weaker power lower Jackies. Not high Jackies like Jamie or friend Jefe Jackie.*”
 
“IS that why she says she’s not worthy?” He asked.
 
Jamie looked over at Jackie who had slid down a way, and scowled at her before reaching out and pulling her over to them. The look on their faces said they were having a bit of a conversation, and her sheepish look said that Jackie was not winning.  
After a moment Jackie looked timidly up at Hondo and signed, “(Sorry Loved. Me Scared. Love Loved. Sad me low. Loved need better but still loved.)”
 
“It’s alright, Jackie. I doubt myself and my worth at times too. I think most livin’ thin’s do from time to time.” He replied.
 
“*Beloved strong! No talk of unworthy!*” Jamie’s voice rang out a bit angrily, and loudly in his head, to the point it was oainful and caused him to wince.
 
“Ow, damn it! Now, I know you are strong, but I’ll spank your fluffy bunny ass if you do that again! Damn, woman!!” He growled as he rubbed his head with one hand.
 
Jamie gasped, “*Beloved! Jamie sorry! No mean hurt head! Just no understand! Frusterated! Beloved Strong, good but talk bad about beloved! No spread strong seed! No make bonded others behave, respect beloved like should! Jamie frusterated! Know Beloved! Know beloved deserve more than beloved understand! Frusterated!*”
 
Hondo gave her a wry grin, chuckled, and shook his head, as he continued to rub it, “Damn, woman, that’s a lot of frustration! Heh! But, maybe that makes you the most honest woman I’ve known too. I like that.”
 
She gave him a bit of a surprised look, before tearing up and hugging his neck, “*Jamie sorry, Beloved. Jamie must take stress, not give stress. Jamie bad, give beloved stress. Sorry, beloved.*”
 
He put his arm around her and rubbed her back, “It’s alright. I probably deserved that. If you know me, I can be a bit stubborn an’ hard headed at times. I’m hard to deal with, sometimes short tempered, an’ I do tend to be down on myself. I’m sure I frustrate a good many people, includin’ my mates an’ friends.”
 
He noticed Jackie sliding away again, so he reached out and pulled her against him, “An’ you, though I don’t know you, just because your powers are weaker, doesn’t mean you’re not worthy. If anythin’ I’m not, as I broke promises to my woman, an’ used her breakin’ them to me as an excuse, an’ have made others share my attention, as well as confusin’ my adopted daughters, as what I’ve done isn’t what I told them I want for them. But just the same, I know we need the help, an’ though I should say no, I am guessin’ I don’t have much of a say in the matter, so calm down. I’ll not hurt you, an’ we’ll see how we can best work together.”
 
Jackie looked at Jamie, who turned to look at her, before they both turned back to Hondo.
 
“*Jackie want to take stress from beloved.*” Jamie said.
 
“You both have, bringin’ me here, an’ sittin’ with me.” He replied.
 
Jamie shook her head, “No, take more stress. Jackie take stress, you help fire belly.”
 
“Ah, the fire belly again. Listen, I know she’s horny, but I’m tired. It’s been a long day an’ I just need to get back an’ do a few rounds an’ take a nap.” He replied.
 
“*Jamie help.*” She said, before pulling a hand back from where she had it around his neck, sitting back on his lap, and putting her finger to his chest.  
 
A small blue light arced from her finger to him, but it did not sting like a bolt of electricity. Instead it tingled a bit and then gave him the feeling again as if menthol ran through his veins, and this time it stayed and he soon realized he not only did not feel tired, but felt energetic.
 
“What was that?” He asked.
 
“Feel better, beloved?” She asked.
 
He nodded, “More energetic, at least. Like I got a good night sleep an’ had a couple big cups of double caff coffee.”
 
Jamie frowned a bit, “*No can heal beloved sick, but can give energy. Can take stress.*”
 
“Take stress, you’ve said that a few times. Can you just touch me and it’s gone?” He asked
 
She smiled and shook her head, before making a doughnut shape with one hand and putting one of the fingers from her other hand in and out of the hole quickly.
 
“Ah, the fire belly again. You keep talkin’ ‘bout me helpin’ Jackie’s fire belly with my seed, but you don’t want my seed?” He asked a bit teasingly.
 
She blushed a bit, “*Want beloved seed in Jamie, but no fire belly. Need Happy juice to take stress from beloved that way.*”
 
“Happy Juice?” He asked
 
Jamie nodded, “*Happy Juice, yes. Beloved drink happy juice he call whiskey, but all happy juice work. Sweet rounds help too.*”
 
“So you need sugar and alcohol to get horny? Or is it because you’re a bit small compared to me an’ you need to relax so it don’t hurt?” He asked.
 
“*Happy juice, sweet rounds help both. Jamie no have fire belly, so need. No sex without happy juice  unless fire belly.*” She replied.
 
He did not understand it, how Jackie was horny for him but Jamie was not without alcohol, especially after everything she had said, but he was not in the mood to argue.  
 
“I have a couple flasks of whiskey in my coat, if you need some, but nothing sweet.” He replied.
 
Jamie loked at Jackie again who nodded and pulled away from him, before heading out of the pool and to his coat to grab the flasks and bring them back. Jamie looked at them and frowned a bit, shaking her head.
 
“Not enough Happy juice for Jamie to couple with beloved and take stress. Need big happy juice.” She said almost glumly.
 
“Big Happy juice? How much can a little thing like you drink?” He asked, to which she made motions with her hands to indicate either a .750ml or one liter bottle. “Well, I have more back at camp, but this is  all I have with me now.”
 
 
“*It fine.*” She replied. “*You couple Jackie. Jackie take stress. You help Jackie fire belly. You both drink. Jackie not need much with fire belly. Help Jackie fear. Help beloved stress.”
 
 “Alright. I have more energy than I’ve felt in a while, so why not.” He said to Jamie before turning to Jackie who sat beside him timidly again, “You want me to help with your fire belly?”
 
 
Jackie nodded vigorously, though her eyes still showed fear.
 
“Alright. Give me one of the flasks and you can have the other. Have some to calm your nerves first, though. I don’t want to hurt you.” He said.
 
Jackie handed him a flask and he started to open it, but before he had the cap off, she was chugging the one in her hand.
 
“Damn! You have a powerful thirst!” HE exclaimed before taking a swig.  
 
As he lowered his flask again, he saw her staring hungrily at him, the flask in her hands now empty.
 
“Did that help?” He asked.
 
Jackie nodded vigorously.
 
“But you want more?” He asked.
 
She gave him a sheepish look before nodding a bit.
 
“Can you share an’ not chug this one?” He asked.
 
She paused a bit before nodding, reluctantly.
 
“We don’t have to have sex if you’re scared.” He replied.
 
She looked up at him quickly, with wide eyes and signed, “(Want! Want Couple! Please!)”  
 
Though she did not sign exclamation marks, her body language and quick signing made them evident.
 
 “Alright, then sit on my lap.” He said, patting his knee.  
 
Jackie looked at him reluctantly, before sitting the empty flask on a rock outside the pool and then coming over to him. She tried to sit facing him, but he sprung her around and sat her with her back towards him, before pulling her to him. He could feel her tremble against him and cling tightly to his arm. There was a scent to her that was alluring too, and he felt his own passion grow. Whether it was one thing or a mix of things, he did not know, as between the warm water, the wild and beautiful Jackies, them being strangers, the whiskey, the energy, the need to release more stress, the feel of her firm, trembling body against him, or her scent, he felt a wild desire well in him that he was not sure he had felt before.  
 
Jamie swam back out a way, and watched from the deeper water, her red eyes seeming to almost glow as she watched them.  
 
Hondo took a deep pull from the flask, and then Jackie reached out for it, but he used his other ar to push her arms down and trap them against her body. She could have fought him, but she did not, giving into hi, as a willing slave would give in to their master, and she let him hold them there. He picked up the flask and put it to her lips, tipping it back and pouring the harsh liquid into her small mouth. She gulped it greedily as he poured it. He stopped and pulled it away after a moment, before leaning down and smelling her hair and her neck. The scent was intoxicating and he began to kiss her neck. She moaned a bit, and though it was barely audible, he heard it and it made his feelings intensify more.  
 
He took another deep pull from the flask, before letting her go. His instincts seemed to drive him as well as his reading her feelings and what excited her, though he was not consciously processing it. HE grabbed her ears roughlt and pulled her head back, forcing her to look up. She gasped and moaned again at him treating her sensitive ears roughly, but that was cut short by him emptying the rest of the flask into her open maw, before tossing it aside, leaning down and roughly kissing her.  
 
He knew she had strength and power, even as a low Jackie, but in his hands she was prey and he was predator, and that was the way they both liked it.  
 
After he kissed her a bit, he put a hand between her legs, and lifted on her tight to pull her up a bit, so to get shoulder at face height for him. She tried to help keep herself up, but struggled to find footing or anything to hold onto, so she found herself at his mercy. He grabbed greedily at her small breasts with his free hand, and kissed her shoulder and neck as he held her, then out of pure instinct chomped down on her neck, as a predator would do with his prey, which caused her body to tense and then tremble as a wave of pleasure flowed through her being. With that action she was fully his, her mind, body, and spirit. She gasped and panted heavily as the pleasure rolled through her, but outside the panting and shuttered breaths, she could only manage to audibly squeak at times.  
 
Had he not been so wrapped up in the moment of passion, he might have reflected on how odd it was to #$@! a girl who could not talk at all, but his mind was not working like that at the moment. Unconsciously, it thrilled him, as she had little ways of expressing what she wanted, other than the emotions he felt from her, as he did not give her a chance to physically direct him.  
 
He lowered her after a moment, so he was free to rub between her legs, and as he touched her womanhood, her breath quickened and her body trembled more as her fire belly, the alcohol, and his making her feel like his prey had made every part of her more sensitive, and more accepting of his touch.
 
As he ignited the arousal in her clit, she grabbed his hard shaft that had popped up between her legs and rubbed it as best she could. Her small hand seemed even smaller wrapped around his member, but neither of them complained.
 
After a few minutes he picked her up by the inner thigh, and held her against him, as he moved to sit on the pools flat rock ledge. The rocks were warm from the spring and felt good to sit on, and as he set her down and set back, she knew what to do, as she hungrily wrapped her lips around the head of his swollen member and sucked on it, as she ran her hands between his warm, dangling balls and his hard shaft.
 
As good as it felt he did not let it last long, as he felt her hunger mixed with his own desires, and that feeling soon took over. He pushed her off, and stood up, before grabbing her and laying her down on the warms stones where he had sat. She laid right back, spread her legs, and pulled them back to give him access before he had a chance to make a move. He smiled greedily at her small, sexy form as she laid there with her scared, hungry eyes staring back at him.
 
He grabbed his swollen rod in hand and moved it to her warm, velvety sheath, rubbing its engorged head up and down her soft, inviting lower lips, and across her swollen clit. She closed her eyes and trembled from the feelings going through her, and tensed a bit, waiting for him to enter her, but he did not. She opened her eyes at the feeling of his free hand again coming to massage her small, firm breasts and tease her stiff pink nipples. She relaxed a moment, enjoying the feeling of his touch, and he took that moment to again remind her who was in control as he thrust his member deep inside her body. Her eyes got big as it slipped into her tight, warm vaginal canal, her juices flowing so freely from his teasing and her desire, that there was no friction at all.  
 
She was tight, maybe the tightest he had ever entered, but be that as it may, her womanhood seemed to slrp in his member, pulling it firmly against her cervix. She closed her eyes tightly and cringed a bit as his member slammed into her cervix, as it hurt more than she remembered it hurting before, but that did not cut her desire any. As she relaxed a bit he started thrusting, slowly at first, and soon building speed, each thrust seeming to stretch her depth and push her cervix further into her body, until he was deep enough for his testicles to slap against her thighs and firm, round ass. He grit his teeth as pressure started to build in him, and she squirmed, panted, and squeaked as his thrusting brought her to climax not once, but several times, each climax seeming to get more intense than the last.  
 
Meanwhile Jamie could hardly stand it, her body being equally as horny for him but not able to handle him without her happy juice, due to not having a fire belly, or heat as most others called it, though Hondo misinterpreted it. She propped herself up in the shallows and started playing with her pussy as she watched them, quickly bringing herself to a much lower climax than what Jackie was feeling, but it was better than she had in a while. To her kind, bonding was a serious thing, and as horny as she got at times, Hondo was her only mate, and she would never betray that. To her, though, his hang up about not spreading his seed was almost crazy. Women stayed with their bonded mate, but their bonded mate, if strong, should have many other mates, some bonded some not. She knew the feral needed more human DNA and wanted him to spread it, but she knew pushing him would be wrong too. All she could do was help him and be a good bonded Jackie to him, helping him where he allowed, and hoping for time with him. As horny as she was, she was not jealous of Jackie, though. Their beloved’s seed would soon put a child in her belly, and a new Jackie would be born. It made her happy to know their would be a new Jackie from her beloved, though she wished it had been her that had the fire belly for him. A jackie’s fire belly was far between, and new jackies were rare. Jamie was not sure if it was because of what the men in white coats had done to them, or was because of the time loops resetting them, but Jackie finally got her fire belly, and would have a child so by Hondo. If Jamie admitted it, maybe she was a bit jealous. Her last fire belly was during the loop where her Beloved, his friend Jefe, and their group had stayed all winter and he had saved Jackie. Unfortunately, it happened and ended before they arrived. The others had been there at that time, but the one time she had a chance to have a child by her beloved and they were late coming. She knew it was not them but the children of the fallen who made them, the wessen, and others. It was they who took the chance at her having a child with her beloved and she would see them pay someday. For now, though she watched and soaked it all in, while temporarily soothing the itch that was between her legs. She would have her turn tonight, still. That she knew.  
 
It was not as long a session as he could usually do, but he attributed that to being so wound up. After 5 minutes of fore paly and another twelve to fifteen of slamming her like a jackhammer slams asphalt, he got close to coming.
 
“Damn!” He growled, “I’m gonna fill that belly, you hear?!”
 
She squeaked and nodded as another waved was climbing in her.
 
“*Loved! I Cum! More hard! Please, More Hard! No stop!!” A different sounding voice echoed in his head, though it was a bit muffled.
 
“You want harder?! I’ll UMHuh! Give ya harder!!” He growled.
 
Her eyes got wide and she grabbed his arm as she panted and he kept slamming into her.
 
“*Loved hear me?! Hear Jackie???*” The muffled voice called out again.
 
He slowed his pace for a bit as he raised an eyebrow, “Wait… I did hear ya… It was muffled but.. I heard you, alright.”
 
Jamie stood up quickly and rushed to his side, “*Beloved hear Jackie??!?*”
 
“Yeah, her voice is different. Little higher pitched than yours, though muffled. Gruh!” He grunted as he still thrust.
 
Jackie’s eyes turned shimmery as she started to cry.
 
“* No slow, Loved. Please, Harder! Faster! Jackie so happy! Jackie cum again, please! Jackie want cry happy tear why coupled hard by loved!*” Her voice called out again in his head, quavering a bit as it sounded.
 
He nodded, grinning a bit as well, “I’ll give ya hard an’ fast, as I won this Jackie pussy, understand?!”
 
She nodded, “*Loved own Jackie pussy. Loved own Jackie. Jackie always be owned by loved. Loved hear Jackie! Jackie so happy!! Oh Creator!!! Creator!! Loved, #$@! Jackie, please!!!!*”
 
Though it was faint and muffled he did hear her occasionally groan, moan, and cry out in his head as she reached the top of her climax for final time for now. Her eyes rolled back in her head, her back arched up and thrust her breasts out to him, and a burst of static his mind as her climax peaked. Her vaginal muscles spasmed around him member, and as her trembling body fell back to the ground, causing him to hit his climax. He slammed into her a couple more times, trying to burry his cock as deeply into her as he could, and then with a trembling groan, his testicles pulsed up and down and his rod throbbed as his seed was pumped into and filled her small uterus, through the small cervical opening the head of his member was pressed against.  
 
He half lay on her as they both panted, and caught their breath. As his breath returned to normal, he slid out of her and down enough to look her in the eyes.
 
“That help your fire belly, Jackie?” He asked.
 
She nodded and he felt a soft buzzing in his head and whispered words, but could not make them out.
 
He shook his head, “your voice is too quiet to make out now.”
 
She frowned at first them looked back up him and put her hands on his head, pulling his forehead against hers. Her voice was still very quiet, but he could understand her.
 
 
“*Loved make me very happy. Feel very good. Make fire belly less. Want more, but later.*” She seemed to whisper.
 
“I’m glad it helped, an’ yes, maybe later. But I need to get back to camp now.” He said.
 
The radio in his coat kicked up, and he tensed a bit, but it was just one team of guards checking in with another, so he relaxed.
 
He pulled back and saw Jackie smiling, tearfully at him, so he leaned down and kissed her softly again.  
 
He pulled back up and looked at her again after a moment, and cocked his head a bit, “I wasn’t sure what you two mean by take my stress, but this helped. Thank you.”
 
Jamie came over and put a hand on him, “*Much stress still, but better. We meet later? Talk more? Make plans go with you to town. Follow to death land. Travel to know place so can hop?*”  
 
Hondo pushed himself up to his feet, before helping Jackie up.
 
“When you said you had to go somewhere before you could hop, an’ you wanted to help, I figured that would be the case.” He replied. “Follow to death lands? Is that what you call no man’s land?”
 
Jamie nodded.
 
Hondo looked down in surprise as he felt something on his neither region.  He saw Jackie squatted down in front of him, cleaning his member with her mouth. Though he did not ask, he did not complain either.  
 
“Mmmm… That feels good.” He said in a mumbling groan.
 
“*You need go back camp? We meet later?*” She asked.
 
He nodded, “Yeah, I need to go back, though the radios work so I could hop back if needed. Still, should be there as teens will have their evenin’ meal in a couple hours. I can help watch so they can relax an’ eat.”
 
Jamie nodded, “We take you back. Come back help watch while beloved team eat food. First, shower. Wash clean. Then go.*”  
 
She looked down at Jackie who looked up at her. She nodded after a moment and they stood up and grabbed Hondo’s hand, leading him out of the pool and towards the cabin. At the cabin they went around to the other side, and Jamie appeared in front of them, grabbin his other hand, as they pulled him into a canvas enclosure. Inside another lamp burnt, and it lit up a shower hear, a fresh water tank, and some coil system that the water ran through.
 
“*Other Beloved show Jamie to make. Use Hoit spring to heat fresh water. Water up high so fall like rain but metal loops let warm.*” She said.
 
He nodded, “Looks like somethin’ I’ve thought ‘bout before.”
 
As he stood there Jackies hunkered down again and went back to licking him while Jamie pulled a chain and got water flowing. Once she was sure it was warm she pulled him over too it and washed him, before washing himself. Once they were washed, Jamie dried him off, before drying herself off and then leading him out to where their clothes were. Jackie stayed and started washing herself.
 
“*I Help beloved with clothes, then hop to camp. Jackie stay. Clean. Make ready for later.*” Jamie said as she started handing him clothes and helping where she could.  
 
He did not argue but let her help him, and as soon as he was dressed she threw on her hat and hoodie, grabbed his hand, and they were back in the dark behind the Den Mother’s bus.
 
“*Jamie stay close. Be there when Beloved needs.*” She said.
 
He nodded, “Alright… I think I’m hearin’ you better now too, after that.”
 
Jamie nodded, “*stress less. Connect with Jackies. Hear better.*”
 
He nodded, “I don’t understand it, but I can’t argue with it either… I’d better go.”
 
She nodded back and squeezed his hand one more time before letting go and vanishing into the night.  
 
Hondo shook his head and headed back into camp. While he knew Hondo had one like this, though he was not sure if she was as horny as what he just experienced, he was sure he was getting some. Still, he figured to keep it to himself for now, as the conversation about Miniya was still fresh on their minds, and this might not be taken the best in light of it.  
 
Hondo circled the camp and stopped to check on the redhead rabbit wessen again, finding her seeming to be sleeping more comfortably, but still not awake. If she awoke in the night he knew he’d have to clean her up himself, as she was smelling a bit pungent, when you were up close to her, but thankfully for Zoey, the cool night air kept the smell from filling the cab, like it had during the heat of the day.  
 
While there he checked on Zoey too, finding her passed out. He smiled softly as he watched the sleeping girl for a bit, and then softly closed the truck door.  
 
He walked a few more laps, and checked his watch again. The time was getting late, but he still felt fairly energetic.  
 
He did stop to rest for a bit by the Bronco, and as he sat there he listened to the sounds of the night, and noted a few that did not fit in.  
 
 
(To be continued ...)
Back to top
 
 

Well the cowboy, like the red man, you had to leave your land
You can't raise your stock and plant your crop in the gumbo and the sand
Greed disguised as progress has put us to the test
They won't be glad until we're gone from our home out in the west
It's sad to see those good old days replaced with greed and doubt
Soon we'll leave the country, the campfire has gone out
Bid 'em all adieu, you can't turn the world about
The cowboy left the country, the campfire has gone out
View Profile WWW   IP Logged
Hondo I. Sackett
YaBB Administrator
*****
Behind you!




Posts: 1349
Gender: male
Re: After Chaos
Reply #3013 - Jan 27th, 2025, 5:37pm
 
**Blue words from a previous post
 
 
The silence of the convoy camping area makes the area that much more eerie, not even crickets were chirping. There was an occasional whistle of Plain Grouse, a small bird that looks and acts like a miniature peacock, except Plain and Grass Grouse are only active in the day time. This was a damn good imitation of the Grouse’s whistle call.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=lKbiTDXwpY0
 
Walking about the dark edges of the camp where the lanterns’ light seem to diminish, Fernando looks at the trees across the road. A faint green glow seems to be coming far into forest, with shadows with red eyes walking about between the trees blocking the green glow. The skin-walkers walk by on the forest side of the road, looking like large glowing fuzzy head walking on long fuzzy legs but no body in between the heads and legs. They seem to be going somewhere but he rather not want to stop them and ask. It was a mutual respect between the convoy and the creatures of the area. In the background there was the sound of a woman’s scream, though it is said that the scream of a deer taken down by a large predator can sound like a woman’s scream.

 
Hondo had stood up from the Bronco’s tailgate and started walking patrol, checking in with the night guards and talking to them. As he did he noted more and more sounds off, sounds one should hear in the day and not in the night, but he said nothing to the others. He figured they came from the beings Jamie had told him about, and though they still bothered him, he knew they had help in watching them, and if there were any dangers to the camp, Jamie or one of the Jackie’s would make themselves known. Since they did not, he wanted to believe they were alright, he wanted to believe Jamie and Jackie. There was something about them, and he could not get it or them out of him mind at the moment. Whatever it was, despite his trust issues, he wanted to believe and trust them.  
 
As Hondo stood Talking to Madison and Patricia, of who he had interrupted a petty argument between those two just minutes before, a Blood curdling scream was heard coming from the woods across the road. All heads snapped in that direction, but before he could say anything Patricia and Madison took off running in that direction, so he took off after them, more so to keep them from doing anything stupid.  
 
Across the road a figure stood, and though it was dark out and the lamps glow did little for this area, Hondo still easily made the figure out as Fernando
 
Hondo and the teens rush to Fernando’s side.
 
“Is somebody in need of help?!” Patricia begins to say as they gather about Fernando.
 
“Nothing to worry about, seriously.” Fernando says as he keeps looking into the forest.
 
“But... that was some woman screaming!’ Patricia lets out, about run across the street but Hondo grabs her arm as she tries to step onto the street.
 
“Hold on Little Lady. Fernando is right – that is a forest of wild animals and unknown thin’s. Sometimes when a predator makes a kill, the hunted prey lets out a death scream. That is what you heard. It sounded like some poor deer killed by cougar, mountain lion or wolf. Now relax and let’s back to patrollin’ the main camp area.” Hondo says in explaining.
 
“Yeah, let’s go back.” Madison throws in, taking Patricia’s arm.
 
Hondo stays behind with Fernando as the teens go back to the lighted area of the camp. As teen have gone, Hondo calls to him “Fernando...”
 
“I’m not asking or demanding an apology from you, Hondo, nor am I giving one for what we spoke about with Miniya. That is between her and you.” Fernando explains.
 
“If Miniya disrespected you, then she has to apologize to you.” Hondo replies, keeping it short and not throwing himself into the discussion.
 
“That’s on her to decide and do. But since I got her and her papers, she’s been on this kick about me being a weak slave owner. Though I have her papers of ownership, she is no slave of mine as I will not treat her as such. I keep such papers in case she or the others get into legal trouble with the local police, and use statement of ownership to get them out of trouble.” Fernando explains.
 
“Who else you have papers on?” Hondo asks.
 
“All the Wessens of the camp, except for Tonya and Zoey as they are yours. I even have Maribelle’s papers on Teri because she would have lost them by now if she had them.” Fernando explains.
 
“That includes the Den Mothers kids and the kids with Miniya and Minerva?” Hondo asks.
 
“For the most part, yes, including Naya. And those I do not have papers for, I have blank ownership papers to create them. I took 50 blank Wessen ownership sheets and about 20 adoption papers from General Jastrey’s folder when she was not looking for just in case.” Fernando explains.
 
“That’s a lot of papers, where do you keep them at?” Hondo asks.
 
“Only because I trust you, they are in a red binder in the storage compartment in front of passenger section with my laptops and portable radios. If you need some blank ownership papers in case you do not get them with those you rescued, I can give you what you need. You should get a binder or folder to store the papers in.” Fernando explains.
 
“I have a leather folder where I keep Tonya and Zoey’s papers in.” Hondo throws in.
 
“Good.” Fernando replies. He then asks, “How are the roads to town and how long did it take you to get there and back?”
 
“Roads are awful, though it is not far to town it took me and the others 4 hours to get there. Debris and wrecks are everywhere, even in the middle of the road. The pavement is uneven and broken in many places. You got to take it slow or end up with a blown tire or worse.” Hondo explains.
 
“I see.” Fernando replies.
 
“Plannin’ to leave in the mornin’?” Hondo asks,
 
“I’m thinking of a road test before we go. If I am not back by sunrise, get the group fed and take them into town. If they ask about me, say I left early to test the repairs.” Fernando states.
 
“I think you should wait for all of us to leave together.” Hondo points outs.
 
“I do not want to break down again and cause another emergency camp to do repairs. If I go ahead I would break down ahead and you can catch up to us and tow us into town.” He tells Hondo, throwing in “You should rest up before taking lead of the group.”
 
“When do you intend to do this road test?” Hondo asks.
 
“Before sunrise. Have not decided on the exact time. But everyone should be resting when I go.” Fernando explains.
 
“I don’t trust this (situation).” Hondo throws out.  
(“situation” being in parenthesis means that the word is not said but meant.)
 
“I trust you to lead the group in my absence, like you did in Flight Town to take care of the Wessens. The group trusts you more than they do Jeanette and she’s the group leader. I can dare say they trust you more than they do me. That is why I need you to take over the group if I am absent, this might be the first time of that.” Fernando explains.
 
“Keep your radios on then, call if you run into trouble. I’ll be listening in for you.” Hondo tells him.
 
“No problem... I’ll have that done.” Fernando says.
 
A nerve wrecking howl is heard deep within the trees of the forest. The two men just look into the trees to see what it was.
 
Fernando then throws in, “If I’m not here at sunrise, turn off and take the lanterns – let them cool first while breakfast is given out before taking them.”
 
“Got it.” Hondo replies.
 
“Good.” Fernando says, adding “Make sure the camp is cleaned up, no trash left behind. It’s the deal I made with Jackey, that Indian Girl and her group. Don’t know what power they have over the wild life here, but she said that she and her people would keep them at bay while we are here.” He pauses for a second, “In fact I’ll be cleaning my area as soon as we step out of here looking at these trees.”
 
“As long as they stay on their side, I don’t care what the neighbors do.” Hondo points out.
 
“Good. Let’s go back to patrolling the area. I’ll start cleaning my area and check out some other areas if they need cleaning.” Fernando says as he points out Joe’s truck, Jeanette’s area and the Den-mother’s camper bus.
 
They both nod at each other before going on their separate ways. Fernando got a long handled dust pan and a broom to sweep up areas he mentioned, noticing Hondo doing the same thing around his vehicles. There was not much to pick up: a tissue paper napkin, part of a sandwich wrapper, a rusty old bottle cap from probably before the Chaos. Fernando collects them all before putting them into a garbage bag in his Dub Box Camper. Everything else is just bits in the sand. Hondo cleans up the area around his vehicles, the teens and bunny girl’s vehicles, Minerva’s vehicles, and Marvin and Karl’s vehicles; finding nothing but a sandwich wrapper in the whole camp site but keeping the site clean is important and promised to Jackey and the others.

Hondo too finds little trash, thought he did find a couple things like an empty meal container, a couple empty bottles that had been there since before they arrived, a rusty can, a couple nails, a paper cup, and a rusty matchbox car. Though it was little they spent at least 45 minutes on checking everywhere to make sure it was as clean as possible.  
 
At about 11:30 PM Hondo looked around for Fernando. It is not that it was a big area, but much hides in the darkness that is easily found in the daylight. As he does, he noticed Valentine move out and about, handing out boxes to the various guards, but he does his best to look for Fernando while avoiding her.
 
Hondo finds Fernando on the shore of the lake, looking out to the waters and skies. He walks to him.
 
“Fernando...” Hondo calls to him.
 
“What?” Fernando replies.
 
“About your Indian Girl Friend, I know that she‘s not Indian.” Hondo says.
 
“OK, then you had met your Jackeys and spoken to them?” Fernando asks.
 
“You can say that.” Hondo replies.
 
“Then say no more.” Fernando says.
 
“Meeting with her again, before you leave?” Hondo asks.
 
“That’s part of the road test.” Fernando explains, “She wants me to take her into town and she’ll be hiding from everyone. She can’t go there herself because she does not know where the town is but once she is there she can go to the town and the forest anytime she wants.”
 
“My Jackeys request the same thing.” Hondo replies.
 
“I see no problem with giving them that request.” Fernando begins, adding “At sun rise pretend you do not know where I went. I figure I may get to town at 7 in the morning and you with the group at around noon.”
 
“Sounds like a plan.” Hondo says.
 
“Then...” Fernando begins until he notices three hooded figures walking above the water until they get to the shore. It was Jackey and her two Jackey friends. They approach the men and separate to their partners.
 
(Fernando’s) Jackey says in a cryptic tone “It’s that time we need to talk about some things.”
 
“I assume that they will be talking with Hondo?” Fernando asks.
 
“They will be.” Jackey replies as her two companions begin to walk away with Hondo. She then takes Fernando by the arm and leads him to his Dub Box Camper, “I hope you got the Happy Juice and those round sweet things for me...”
 
“I got the Happy Juice but as for round sweet things, I have to get them.” He tells her.

 
“Uhm, Excuse me. I, uh, I don’t mean to interrupt but…” A familiar voice says hesitantly as it comes up from Fernando’s blind spot.  
 
Valentine’s approach did not surprise him, as he heard and sensed her easily enough, as well as saw Jackey look off and behind him, as if something got her attention but she did not register it as a threat.
 
“What is it now, Val? I really do not have the patience for your crap tonight, so it had better be important.” Fernando replied, before turning to look at her.
 
Though his tone was low and ever there was a hint of a growl to his voice still, and Valentine shrunk back a bit at it.
 
“I, uhm… I m.made you a sandwich. Th.thought you might be hungry, as I heard y.y.oud be out walkin’ patrol tonight.” She replied timidly.
 
“Not interested. Now, I need to talk with this young lady here, as she and her tribe have been watching out for us in this dangerous area, so she deserves my fully attention. Now, if you would just go quietly …” He was cut off a bit as Valentine interrupted him.
 
“But It’s Hot roast beef with gravy! Your favorite! I… I made it just how you like it, too…” She blurted out at first, though she slowed down and got more hesitant as he turned to look at her. “… I, uh, I made those cookies you like too…” She paused again but he just stared at her. “…I can get your friend a sandwich and cookies too… If you’d like.”
 
Jacky’s eyes got big at the word cookies.
 
Fernando sighed deeply and looked down a moment, before looking up at Valentine again and then over at Jacky.
 
Before Fernando could say anything, Jackie started signing, for Valentine’s sake, though she spoke to Fernando mentally.  
 
“Our talk can wait for some minutes. I will wait for you by your back camper.” She said.
 
Fernando nodded and signed back, speaking as he signed, “Thank you. I will only be a minute.”
 
Jacky nodded before replying, “It is alright. She was Hondo’s mate, right? All Hondo’s have trouble with this mate, but she is important to him. Hondo’s that come without that mate are angry. Those that lose her here are sad and angry. She looks at you like a friend. She looks with sorry eyes. I do not want her to add to your stress, but maybe listen. Her heart is heavy too. Like you and Hondo.”
 
This time her signs were different than her words, as her signs were about importance of a leader to hear the sad words of those who followed them, though she understood it was tiring at times. It did not take him any time at all to understand that she did so in case Valentine could read sign language as well.
 
He nodded, “I will think about it.”
 
Jacky started to leave, but stopped short and turned back to Fernando, smirking a bit as she spoke, “And, if you can get some of the sweet rounds she made, I would like them with my happy juice… While we talk.”
 
Fernando closed his eyes and shook his head before signing a reply, “Maybe. If not, I can get some others.”
 
She nodded and headed off towards Fernando’s campers, disappearing behind them soon after reaching them.
 
Fernando followed her with his eyes until she was out of sight, thinking that he’d much rather be working off some stress with that wild, sexy little number, than standing her with the woman that hurt his friend and caused them all a lot of stress in the last few months. Though she had not caused him more than Tammy had, she was second on that list of stress causers. His anger towards women had been diminishing, latterly, but Valentine somehow rekindled it a little every time she opened her mouth towards him. He wanted to say he was indifferent towards her, but he knew that was not fully true. She was not just his friend’s woman, but she had been a friend too, a friend he had stuck his neck out for more than once, so her attitude had hurt him, though he would still deny that he was owed any real apology.
 
Fernando turned to Valentine with a smaller sigh, staring at her, silently at first, with a look that made one feel they were being turned inside out and inspected down to their very core.  
 
Valentine stood there and tried to look up at him, but she felt a judgement in his gaze, and her own feelings of guilt and inadequacy made her look down, as she could not bare it.  
 
“Before you open your mouth and say anything, Val, let me make it perfectly clear that I do not want to hear another apology from you until you apologize to Hondo. If that is what this is, you are better off turning around and going back where you came from, as you do not want what I will say and I am not sure I want to say it again.” He replied after a moment.
 
“I.. I have apologized to him.” She replied softly.
 
“And?” Fernando queried. “I do not see him with you.”
 
Valentine shook her head, “No, uhm, he said he needed time and.. and some space. He said he couldn’t forgive me yet as just lookin’ at me confused him and made it harder to do his job of protectin’ everyone… He.. he wants me to help around the camp, but.. he doesn’t want me, not for a while anyway, and I don’t blame him for that.”
 
“What about the others?” He asked.
 
“Zoey asked me for forgiveness for bein’ scared of me.” She said, her voice breaking a bit as her control over her emotions weakened for a moment. “I.. I told her it was all my fault and begged for her forgiveness but she had already forgiven me… She’s such a sweetheart and I hurt her.. I don’t know how I could ever do that and yet I did.”
 
“The others?” He prompted.
 
“Molly forgave me, but I think that was for Hondo and the girls’ sake. She said if Hondo took me back that she’d keep me in line and make sure I learned to treat him like a master first, so I knew my place, then learn my place as the female mate.” Valentine replied
 
Fernando grinned slightly, liking Molly a bit more after hearing that.
 
“Ruth and the bunny girls forgave me, But.. but Tonya would not forgive me nor let me talk to Macey without Hondo being there.” Valentine continued.
 
Fernando nodded, “That was her orders, and she carried them out, so if you are angry about that, then be angry at me, as I told her that you were not to talk to the girls without Hondo or myself there. As far as her not forgiving you, it is understandable, though she may change her mind with time.”
 
Fernando left out that Hondo had said that as well, but if she was going to be angry about it, she did not want to add to what Hondo was dealing with already.
 
She shook her head, “I don’t blame her and I’m not angry… I understand her not forgiving me after all I’ve done. She worships Hondo more than he knows, and I hurt him. I hurt her too, but from what she said that was not the sin she held against me… I understand you keeping the girls from me, and I don’t blame you for not trusting me around them, though I’m sorry I have caused that.”
 
“I said No Apologies!” Fernando growled a bit loudly, to which Valentine shrank back.    
 
Her shrinking back was not lost to his attention, as it was different than he had seen her act as of late. Before she seemed to press him when he raised his voice, and then later she fell apart. He remembered her in that thin dress, falling in the mud and the rain when he yelled at her just before she tried to kill herself. He never thought she would have gone that far, and a part of him wish he would have seen that desperation in her that day, but a part of his angry, annoyed side half wished Kiah had not succeeded in stopping her. Still, she was acting different now, a bit quieter, subdued, and a bit scared, but her voice was more level, and she sounded more like the Valentine he used to know, and liked, though a sadder, jumpier version, and she was skinnier and frailer than he had seen her look before.  
 
As he looked at her Jackey’s words rang in his head, about a Hondo that lost his Valentine becoming sad and angry. He had seen enough of that in his friend, and knew there was a lot more he kept inside him that he did not and would not share. Seeing it made worse in his friend was something he did not want to happen.
 
Fernando sighed again, “*Sigh* … Listen, Val, I do not want an apology from you until you fix things with Hondo, Tonya, and even though it is not necessary, an apology to Macey would be nice, though it will have to wait for now. I just want to see you and Hondo back. I want you both back, do you understand me? I do not want an apology. I just want you back to the way you were, and things fixed with those who love you.”
 
Valentine nodded, “I understand, and I want that too, so badly. You can’t understand how much I beg the Heavenly Father for that every night and day. I fall asleep begging for forgiveness, for the ability to right all I have wronged, and to come back. After I fall asleep, I pray it in my dreams, and then wake and pray it all again. I’m so weak, Fernando… I’m so weak and full of anger and emotions I can’t control. I didn’t understand your warning about the memories and when I finally did, I did not know how… I’m weak and I don’t know if I can fix this, but I want to try… I shouldn’t ask but please let me try.”
 
“That is something you will have to ask of Hondo and the others when it is time. I am here for him, the girls, and.. and even you, if you decide to stop lashing out and hurting those I care about. But I cannot make them let you try.” He replied.
 
She nodded, “I understand.”
 
“I truly hope you do. Now, is that what you came to say?” He asked.
 
She shook her head, and held out the box with the hot sandwich, some homemade seasoned potato wedges, an apple, and a bag of cookies in it, “No, I came to bring you this food and.. and to say … Thank you.”
 
“Thank you? For??” He asked, a bit taken back, as it was not what he imagined.
 
She looked up at him, and though her voice was soft, and her eyes scared, her features said she was sincere, “Thank you for healing me and puttin’ my body back together. I don’t feel whole at times, because I still don’t understand how to make those memories fake in my head, but I’m workin’ on it. But not only that, thank you for helpin’ my Hondo, bein’ a friend to him, supportin’ him, listenin’ to him, and more. Thank you for being there for the girls too. I’ve heard some of what happened from the girls and others, and you again risked yourself for us, and I can’t thank you enough. Also, thank you for bein’ hard on me. Hondo cares so much about treatin’ me like I’m loved that I have to push him pretty far to get him to be hard on me, like I need at times. I shouldn’t push him, and I ‘ve prayed he will forgive me for that too, but us women need our men to be hard on us at times and soft other times. You know that, I think, and I think my Hondo has learned that some, due to what I put him through, and as sorry as I am for what I’ve done to him and everyone, as sorry as I am that I made you angry, I’m thankful you were there, to push me, to yell at me, and be there for the other. I know I went too far over the edge, but even after you did not baby me, but yelled at me, though I was at my lowest, I needed it. I needed the reality check. I needed someone that could scare me and back me down. Hondo can, but until recently he has refused to. It’s his upbringin’, an’ no fault of his own, but I needed it then, and… thank you. That’s all I wanted to say. Thank you, Fernando, for being there for us.”
 
(Continued by Fernando @ http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1428938728/3010#3014 )
 
-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-
 
Jamie and Jackie looked a bit different, both wearing deer hide sleeveless jumpers with low square cut necklines, and open sides, that used rawhide pigging strings to tie them together and snug the upper parts against their torso, while leaving the short skirt portion, that came only about half way down their thighs, free for movement. There were a few beads and fringes on them, but they were not overly fancy, looking more utilitarian than anything. Their hair was dark now, and they looked human, no horns, long ears, or fluffy tails showing. But still, Jamie had her hat and grey hoodie on and Jackie had her outback trench coat on, easily giving them both away.  
 
They smiled softly as they walked up to him, and each one grabbed one of his hands.
 
“*Beloved hear Jamie?*” Jamie’s voice sounded softly, though a bit staticky, in Hondo’s head.
 
He nodded, “I hear you, Jamie. Still a bit scratchy, but it’s slowly gettin’ better. Not sure if it’s a connection strengthenin’ from our touchin’ or you two takin’ my stress, or somethin’ else, but it’s getting’ better.”
 
Though he did not want to admit it, he was starting to feel more at ease with them too. He subconsciously fought at that, as he told himself that he could not relax, not around them, not around the girls, or Molly, or Valentine, or anyone. As a child he could not really relax around family, as you were never sure when someone would blow up at you for seemingly nothing, or blame you for something you did not do, or misunderstand what you did or said, or berate you for not doing or being as active as they were or they thought you should be. He had pulled out of that some since he had left home, but Valentine’s lashing out, and Tonya’s betrayal brought the old feelings back and strengthened them. Even around Fernando he found himself on edge lately, especially now with Miniya’s bullshit, so only when alone did he feel like he could relax. Still, there was something about the nature of these two, so honest, so trusting, so pure, that he felt at ease around them.  
 
“*Glad beloved hear Jamie. Glad of Connection. Glad of take stress. Take more stress now?*” She asked, as they started walking off, while holding his hands still.
 
They pulled him further into the darkness and away from where Fernando had been, as they saw Valentine approaching, but wanted Hondo moved before he saw her as they knew she caused him stress. Once he got walking, they moved to his side and walked with him in the dark, as he started a round of the far side of camp, staying outside of the lamp light on purpose.
 
Hondo shook his head, “Not yet, though I’d love to. Our night security team is eatin’, so I need to stay available. Once they are done, we can do somethin’ for a bit. Jefe is leavin’ tonight, though, so I need to be here an’ ready for that, as the camp is my responsibility then.”
 
Jamie nodded, “*Friend Jefe Jackey tell Jamie this. Know Jackey leave with friend Jefe soon. Soon after Jackey take stress, take seed Friend Jefe.*”
 
Hondo grins wryly and shook his head, as he started heading to his Bronco, “Well, I’m glad he’s finally gettin’ some. Heard rumors he’s gettin’ some from that sheep gal he saved from the streets, but that’s just talk. I know that little blonde bitch has been teasin’ him long enough, it has to been drivin’ him crazy with that an’ all the stress an’ no release. I at least had Val early on, an’ then after she went crazy I had Molly, an’ she encouraged me to find some other comfort while she was hurt… He had nothin’, or so he said.”
 
Jamie nodded, “*Jackey say friend Jefe no stress relief long time. Sheep girl sex, blonde small women sex, rabbit girl sex no take much stress of friend Jefe. No had before here. Long time no bonded, not bonded for take stress.*”
 
“Rabbit girl? Hmm, other than the two with me, there’s the one with Miniya an’ the one in the den mother’s group, but she looks younger than Zoey, so must be the other. Thought she was angry and pushin’ him away, like Miniya, though. An’ Bitch-igo gave it up finally? Interestin’, though I can see that maybe bein’ more stressful than helpful… I’ll make sure to keep that to myself, an’ I’d appreciate you not talkin’ ‘bout my sex life with the other jackies.” He said.
 
Jamie looked at him worriedly, “*Jamie do wrong? Say wrong? No understand.*”
 
Hondo frowned a bit as he thought about what to say, “Uhm… You didn’t do wrong, but Jefe nor I like our personal business, who we couple with especially, bein’ spread ‘round, as that’s a private deal.”  
 
Jamie looked at him with a mix of confusion and frustration, “*Strong man spread strong seed good thing. Good Tell. Let all know strong man claim bonded. Put seed in bonded. Put seed in not bonded. New person strong man seed. Why no tell??*”
 
“It’s… … uh, damn… Not sure how to describe it.” He said.
 
Jamie frowned a bit, “*It human ritual, Jamie think. Frustrated! Strong man ashamed spread seed?!? Frustrated!! No understand! Strong beloved, strong friend Jefe must proud spread seed, but no! Frustrated!! Proud make bonded! Proud spread seed make new strong person with bonded, not bonded! Proud! Strong! …. *sigh* … Frustrated… No understand.*”
 
Hondo chuckled, “Heh! I know we can be frustratin’, but it’s the world we come from.”
 
Jamie nodded, “* Jamie know. World wrong. Beloved, Friend Jefe learn be proud of spread seed! Be proud many bonded, proud many unbonded, proud many new from seed. Want for beloved. Want relax. Want no stress. Frustrated. Sad. Want beloved see beloved how Jamie, Jackie see beloved.*”  
 
Hondo nodded, “I don’t want you sad or frustrated, Jamie… *Sigh* … I’ve had a few tell me that I should see myself through their eyes, an’ you’re the first I feel truly means it, an’ the first that I’m not worried ‘bout what I’d see if I saw myself through your eyes. Can’t explain it, but I know it’s true.*”
 
Jamie leaned against his side, as did Jackie.
 
“*Sad loved no proud seed spread… Loved ashamed spread seed Jackie?*” A different voice whispered sadly in his head.
 
He pulled Jackie a bit more tightly against him, “I’m not ashamed of what we did, Jackie. I’m sorry if I act ashamed of you two.”
 
Jackie hugged his arm tightly, as her voice whispered again, “*Jackie happy loved no ashamed. Jackie no understand but trust loved. Happy loved hear Jackie.*”
 
“I know this is hard for you both to understand, but there are rituals. More rituals in the world I come from, less here, but I have to keep some rituals, here in camp especially, to keep order an’ to keep myself. I don’t have the time to explain all this to everyone, nor to come to full terms with it myself. I honestly need to think on everythin’ for a while... I .. I want to be with you two, when I can, but for now it needs to be between us. I know it’s confusin’ an’ frustratin’, but we can have times to couple an’ relax at times. Maybe I will understand spreading seed better later an’ outside of camp, with your help, it can happen, but I need time.” He said.
 
“*Trust loved.*” Jackie’s voice whispered
 
While Jamie’s voice rang out with a grumpy sounding, “*Frustrated!*”
 
Hondo stopped, let go of them and turned to Jamie. Though it was dark he could see she was looking away from him, purposely. While Jamie was a jackey, different than anything he had encountered before, at least knowingly, part of her was still a woman. A sweet, caring, and strong woman, yes, but still a woman. He put a hand on her chin, turned her face towards him and lifted it up a bit. Her eye camouflage faltered a bit, showing that her emotions were running a bit high, as her red eyes shown instead of the browns she had for a disguise.
 
“Looks like I’m not the only one who needs some stress taken, eh?” He asked softly.
 
She turned her head away from him slightly, “*Frustrated!*”
 
He tipped her hat back a bit, which got her curiosity up, so she looked back at him, and as she did, he leaned down and kissed her. Her eyes got wide as she did not expect it, but they softened and then closed as she leaned into the kiss. He pulled back after a bit and she opened her eyes again and looked up at him smiling down at her. She blushed and looked away again.
 
“Jamie sorry beloved. Sorry angry. Sorry frustrated. No understand rituals. No understand human rules. Sad beloved no see beloved strong. No proud spread seed. Take bonded. Make new strong with seed. Jamie no understand. Make sad.” She replied a bit sheepishly.
 
“I’m sorry I made you sad.” He replied
 
She looked up quickly, “*No, sorry, beloved. Love Beloved. Long time no beloved. Miss beloved. Forget what beloved like when Jamie first meet. Jamie see before. No understand. Try show beloved what Jamie see. Take time. Beloved learn some, some no learn, but Jamie must show again. Frustrated.*”
 
Hondo sighed and nodded as it hit him, “*sigh* , Damn… I understand now. You’ve done this a few times. A couple more than Jackie has, an’ its frustratin’ seein’ me like this after you helped me get better, in some way, or we changed together at least, and then you are thrown back here, away from the other Hondo’s you have loved, thrown back to have to sit an’ wait for me to come back, to do the same thin’ over again an’ deal with my same, broke-ass bullshit… That has to be frustratin’!”
 
 
“*Frustrated.*” Jamie said, nodding while she did, and then leaning her head against Hondo, “*Jamie Frustrated but Jamie do every Hondo, even if hundred more! Jamie love beloved. Beloved, Jamie bonded. Never give up beloved. Always try. Maybe frustrated but love beloved.*”
 
He stroked her hair and pulled her to him, “That’s more than a lot have done for me, Jamie. Thank you… Will there be a hundred more Hondos??”
 
Jamie looked up at him and shook her head, “*Jamie no know, but think no. Think beloved last Hondo. No, Jamie feel beloved last Hondo. Beloved finish work. No more loop. No know, but feel.*”  
 
“I understand. That’s a lot to live up to, seein’ as three or four others came before an’ failed.” He replied, but Jamie just looked at him and said nothing. “Well, that’s somethin’ to think on tomorrow, not tonight. Tonight I have duties an’ Some stress to get rid of an’ some to take.”
 
“*Beloved take stress? No, Jackies take beloved stress.*” She said.
 
“Yeah, Jamie and Jackie will take some of my stress, but I know Jamie needs me to take some of her stress too, right?” He asked.
 
She looked at him wide eyed, her red eyes glowing a bit again, “*No, is Jamie joe to take stress, not…*”
 
Hondo cut her off, “Jamie, it’s alright if you have stress an’ it helps you too! You said it’s been a long time. A long time, and your frusterated, an’ been lonely, maybe?”
 
Jamie looked down, “Yes. Lonely… Jamie, Jackie long time lonely without beloved. Long time lonely, stressed, frustrated. Want do more for beloved, but only wait. Wait and know beloved no know Jamie. No remember. Beloved same same but no same. No remember. Remember Jamie, Jackie good times, arguments, fight protect camp, protect beloved, beloved protect Jamie, Jackie. No remember. All new. Frustrated all new…. Sad all new. Jamie sad! Jamie sad no remember! Want remember!*”
 
He lifted her chin again and in the dim moonlight could see tears. She was crying, and he understood. He understood that she loved him in a way he could not reciprocate, not anytime soon at least, and she missed the Hondo’s she knew. She missed having the ones that remembered her, that learned from her, that she learned from. She missed the ones that shared memories and moments with her, she missed the shared connections, the struggles, the arguments, and the make up sessions. It was all new, all starting over again, and though she wanted this, she was also sad as it was as if all the shared feelings and memories that he should have were gone, and she alone bore them, knowing she had to start over with someone that should know her. She tried to be strong and brave for him, but it had worn on her, worse than it ever had before. He did not know if she had a favorite or not, one that she felt more attached to, but he knew she was hurting.
 
He pulled her towards him, and lifted her up, so he could hold her against him. She wrapped her arms around his neck and laid her head on his shoulder.
 
“*Jamie Sorry, Beloved. Must be strong for Beloved! Must!*” She said.
 
“It’s alright to cry. You miss the Hondo’s you shared time with, and I’m not him. It’s like lovin’ someone who lost their memories. You still have them, they don’t, and try as you might, explain as hard as you try, they don’t remember, they don’t understand. I can’t imagine it, but I know it would be hard. You’ve done it several times. If you need to cry, go ahead.” He said.
 
She shook her head quickly, “*No cry! Jamie no cry! Stay Strong!!*”
 
“Even the strong need to cry occasionally. It’s alright.” He said softly.
 
She tried to hold it back, but she lost it and started sobbing into his shoulder.
 
“*No want cry! Sad, but not cry!!... Sorry! Sorry beloved! Jamie no want cry! Jamie sorry. Jamie very sorry! … Missed Beloved! So much miss! So much sad!*” her voice quavered as it played in his head.  
 
He just held her against him and whispered, “It’s alright Jamie. It’s alright. I’m here. It’ll be alright.”
 
She cried for several minutes in his arm, and even after she stopped sobbing, just clung to him for a bit. She sniffled a bit as clung there, and he noticed after a bit that she had reverted to her Jackie form, though he said nothing at first.
 
“You alright, now Jamie?” He asked
 
Jamie nodded, “*Sorry, beloved. Sorry Jamie cry. Not want cry. Jamie better now. Cry make better. Beloved hold Jamie while cry make much better.*”
 
He set her down, “I’m glad.”
 
She looked up at him and smiled, “* Thankful for beloved. Beloved good, strong. No more bad talk. Strong beloved. Spread seed good. Beloved understands?”
 
He chuckled and shook his head, “Heh! Not gonna give up on that, are ya?”
 
She shook her head.
 
“Well, I imagine its connected in your mind, isn’t it? If I seem myself as strong an’ worthy, then I’ll spread my seed and be proud of it, right?” He asked
 
Jamie furrowed her brow a bit as she thought and then nodded, “* No understand before. Understand now. Jamie see strong beloved. Jamie think strong beloved spread seed. See beloved talk bad on beloved. Talk bad on spread seed. Jamie see same same. Both bad. Both because beloved see beloved bad, no worthy. Beloved right.*”
 
“I also thought the dresses were pert of your power, but I guess it was only your looks.” He said, smirking a bit at the Jackie with the horns, floppy ears, and light brown fuz that stood before him in the Indian styled jumper.
 
He nose scrunched up as she looked at him curiously, “*Dress real, yes. No understand beloved.*”
 
Jamie looked over at Jackie quickly like then down at her feet and then felt on her head and her eyes got big.
 
“*Why no tell Jamie, Jamie change?!*” She exclaimed.
 
He cringed a bit at the volume, “I was tryin’ to, Don’t get angry. Not like anyone is seein’ us here.”
 
She sighed a bit and shook her head, “*Jamie no angry. Surprised. No lose change before. No cry like before. No realize Jamie lose change when cry hard.”
 
She stepped back and closed her eyes again, and in a moment and a dull shimmer, her visage changed back to the Indian girl.
 
“*Jamie Indian human now?*” She asked.
 
Hondo nodded, “Back to lookin’ like my little Indian, though I should tell ya, when you got really frustrated an’ sad, before you started cryin’, your eye changed back. Wasn’t until you started cryin’ that your body changed.”
 
She cocked her head at him, “Why no tell?”  
 
“Because what you had to say was important. It was important to you, so it was import in helpin’ me know you. Didn’t the other Hondo’s make you cry like that before?” He asked.
 
She shook her head, “*No. Jamie cry alone. No want beloved feel bad Jamie cry. More stress for beloved. Jamie no want more stress for beloved.*”
 
“Well, there are times to cry alone an’ then there’s time where you need to cry in my arms, understand?” He said more than asked.
 
Jamie shook her head but smiled, “*Jamie no understand, but Jamie like. Jamie love beloved Lots. Many lots! Thank beloved.”
 
“You’re welcome. Now, how ‘bout we go sit on the bed in the Bronco. I can see the other team there better.” He replied.
 
“*But teams see Jackie, Jamie with beloved. Teams question? Rituals, rules broke. Make hard questions for beloved?*” She asked
 
He frowned and nodded, “Yeah, you’re not wrong there. It has curtains in it, but still it’s not the most private place an’ its lit up due to the lamps. Unfortunately, it’s the only place I have where we can go.”  
 
“*Jackie, Jamie, Beloved go to warm pool?*” Jamie asked.
 
“In a bit we probably can, but I can only stay for a couple hours, as I need to be back before Jefe leaves. An’ I need to stay up an’ watch while the teams finish their meals. They take turns so not everyone is busy, so it takes a bit.” He said.
 
Jamie looked down thoughtfully, and Jackie grabbed his hand and leaned against him.
 
“*Jamie, Jackie hop into Loved Bronco. Make hidden. Watch. Touch. Talk.*” Jackies soft voice whispered in his head.
 
Jamie looked up, “*That work. Work for beloved?*”
 
Hondo nodded, “Yeah, as long as you can make me visible in an instant, if needed, an’ I keep my clothes on this time.”
 
Jamie nodded, “*Take stress later. Just sit, talk beloved.*”
 
Hondo nodded, “That should work.”
 
Jamie and Jackie looked at each other and nodded, teleporting them to the back of the Bronco, and making them invisible at the same time, all three of them.  
 
It was a bit of a trick getting in, as Hondo could not really see himself, though he seemed to see a faint outline of himself, so that helped. As he climbed in, he saw two other faint outlines of the jackies, and figured that being made invisible with them must give one the ability to see a shape of the others with him, at least, so they were not tripping over each other. He crawled in and set back against on window, and looked out the back and the other, as they had the most activity. As he did, one of them went around his other side and started massaging his neck and shoulders, from the side, and the other sat in between his spread legs and laid back.
 
He touched the side of her face, then ran his hand down her neck and chest, stopping at the breasts and fondling them gently through the soft, hide jumper.
 
“I take it you’re Jamie.” He said softly.
 
“*Yes. How loved know?*” She asked.
 
“Well, your emotions felt like Jamie an’ then when I touched you, well… I’ve already felt Jackie’s breast, an’ yours were different. A little bigger an’ softer, so I figured it had to be Jamie.” He replied softly.
 
She sighed contentedly, “*Yes, Jamie. Jamie like Beloved touch. Been long time… too long time.”
 
He puled his hand back a bit and explored around her side until he found the end of the rawhide string, and untied it to loosen her top.
 
“*Beloved say keep garments!*” Her voice seemed to whisper urgently, though she did not need to as no one else could hear her but maybe Jackie or Fernando’s Jackey, depending on the range of their communications and whether they wanted others to heart or to keep it private.
 
“No, I said I have to stay dressed. I didn’t say the little invisible Indian girl had to.” He whispered as an ornery grin played across his face.
 
Jamie took in a ragged breath of excitement as he finished untying it and slipped a hand into her jumper and onto her bare breast.
 
“*So good, beloved. Miss touch. Miss touch lots much!” her voice seemed to moan in his head.
 
His other hand ran down her torso and then down her leg until it found the hem of her jumper. He pulled up the hem and then slid his hand along her thigh and up to her woman hood.
 
“*Oh, beloved! Must not! Must not or Jamie might make visible!!*” She moaned.
 
He felt Jackie’s warm cheek against his and her soft voice enter his mind, “*Loved touch Jamie. Make Jamie feel what Loved make Jackie feel. Jackie keep hidden. Keep hidden Jamie and Loved.*”
 
“*No! Jackie low Jackie! Not keep Jamie, Jackie, Beloved hidden!*” Jamie replied worriedly.
 
Jackie’s voice seemed to get louder all of a sudden and it seemed to purr in his head, “*Jackie no longer low Jackie. Loved make Jackie strong again. Make High. Loved hear. Jackie know now. Never low. Unsure. Afraid. After fallen children take power, Jackie no believe in Jackie. Jackie believe now. Lover make Jamie feel good. Jackie keep hidden.*”
 
Jackie kissed his cheek then and pulled back, continuing to massage him as she could. Hondo’s hands kept busy and Jamie began to squirm at his touch.
 
Jamie’s voice again moaned in his mind.“*Too long no touch! Miss beloved. Miss beloved touch. Touch good. Keep touch Jamie, beloved… Love beloved. Happy beloved with Jamie again. Happy touch. Soon both take stress. Soon Jamie, beloved be one again. Soon Jamie couple with beloved and feel good. Loved beloved… thank beloved. Thank.*”
 
(To be continued …)
Back to top
 
« Last Edit: Jan 30th, 2025, 2:00pm by Fernando »  

Well the cowboy, like the red man, you had to leave your land
You can't raise your stock and plant your crop in the gumbo and the sand
Greed disguised as progress has put us to the test
They won't be glad until we're gone from our home out in the west
It's sad to see those good old days replaced with greed and doubt
Soon we'll leave the country, the campfire has gone out
Bid 'em all adieu, you can't turn the world about
The cowboy left the country, the campfire has gone out
View Profile WWW   IP Logged
Fernando
YaBB Administrator
*****
NY City




Posts: 2380
Gender: male
Re: After Chaos
Reply #3014 - Jan 30th, 2025, 1:58pm
 
(Finding Tammy…)
 
[Going to Tech Town - 3AM; heavily modified from original text]
 
[quote=”Hondo”] She shook her head, and held out the box with the hot sandwich, some homemade seasoned potato wedges, an apple, and a bag of cookies in it, “No, I came to bring you this food and.. and to say … Thank you.”  
 
“Thank you? For??” He asked, a bit taken back, as it was not what he imagined.  
 
She looked up at him, and though her voice was soft, and her eyes scared, her features said she was sincere, “Thank you for healing me and puttin’ my body back together. I don’t feel whole at times, because I still don’t understand how to make those memories fake in my head, but I’m workin’ on it. But not only that, thank you for helpin’ my Hondo, bein’ a friend to him, supportin’ him, listenin’ to him, and more. Thank you for being there for the girls too. I’ve heard some of what happened from the girls and others, and you again risked yourself for us, and I can’t thank you enough. Also, thank you for bein’ hard on me. Hondo cares so much about treatin’ me like I’m loved that I have to push him pretty far to get him to be hard on me, like I need at times. I shouldn’t push him, and I ‘ve prayed he will forgive me for that too, but us women need our men to be hard on us at times and soft other times. You know that, I think, and I think my Hondo has learned that some, due to what I put him through, and as sorry as I am for what I’ve done to him and everyone, as sorry as I am that I made you angry, I’m thankful you were there, to push me, to yell at me, and be there for the other. I know I went too far over the edge, but even after you did not baby me, but yelled at me, though I was at my lowest, I needed it. I needed the reality check. I needed someone that could scare me and back me down. Hondo can, but until recently he has refused to. It’s his upbringin’, an’ no fault of his own, but I needed it then, and… thank you. That’s all I wanted to say. Thank you, Fernando, for being there for us.”
[/quote]
 
Fernando thinks at the words being said to him, he has to take in as fast as possible. He finally get his words together, “No. That is not necessary. I’ll take the sandwich and the cookies and tell you thanks for that as there is an exchange of goods and favors. But for this? No. But you still got to make your peace with Hondo, Zoey and Tonya, not me. Now but if you do not mind, I have to talk with that Indian princess as she has her father, the chief, watch over us from the wild creatures of the forest.”
 
He takes the cookies and sandwich from Val, leaving her there saying “But... but... but...”
 
Fernando turns a bit to tell her, “Do Not Follow, and Do Not Interfere! Go back to Hondo’s camper and figure out what you have to do!”
 
He leaves her there to think as he goes behind his Dub Box Camper. Jackey was already there waiting for him. She was about to sign a question but he signals to her not to ‘say’ a thing. He then opens his camper, steps inside to dimly turn on the lights before letting Jackey inside. For the first hour they spoke about various things including about details for the trip to Tech Town. She even asked about how sex was with the bunny girl Clover, telling him that she will be wanting more as bunnies can be veracious in their sexual appetite. As things became quiet outside, Fernando give Jackey the cookies Val gave him and then gave her a bottle of Scotch he had hidden in the Dub Box camper. Jackey ate the cookies in a cute sort of way but she ate the cookies first before chugging down the whole bottle of Scotch.
 
Putting down the empty bottle of Scotch, she leans on Fernando’s shoulder, slowly letting the empty bottle slip from her hand and fall the few inches to the camper floor. She then begins their intimate adventure with a kiss on his cheek, and continuing for the next hour plus in full blown passion of copulation, bonding and mating rituals.
 
2AM comes and they decide to end their sex games and prepare for the trip to Tech Town. Jackey got those who were going with her: another Jackey and two Feral Deer Wessens. With her abilities, their mass and weight did not add to the Dub Box Camper. Fernando does a last minute check of the area and cleaned up any mess he may have found. He looked around but could not find Hondo, thinking that he is somewhere with his Jackies. At around 2:45AM he begins his trip to test drive the Camper Bus and make his way to Tech Town. Macey and Ichigo were sleeping in the camper’s bed and Meeshie sleeping on the on the blankets with them. He figures as per Hondo’s description of the roads, he could get there in around four hours. Taking the road at about 35mph, he notices as soon as he approaches an obstacle like a wrecked vehicle, fallen tree, large boulder or pot hole, they seen to move out the way on their own with pot holes being filled with sand and soil.
 
 
In hind sight it’s been a grueling couple days as Fernando’s electric camper gets parts to come in to be repaired.  At least with the isolation switches, the damage was kept to a minimum but there were parts still needing required replacement. Even the spirits looking at the damage that happened from an exploding battery could not fix it. Fernando had to wait for parts to come in as the party broke up into two groups: Hondo and a couple of the Dunebuggy teens went ahead to Tech Town for parts Fernando needs. The rest stayed with Fernando to conserve on fuel and take the time to camp out and relax. Upon completion of the repairs, Fernando decides to take a head start to go to Tech Town while everyone rests at around 3o’clock AM, arriving there at around 6:30AM. With the help from Jackey and a couple of her feral friends, he gets to Tech Town as the sun rise above the horizon while everyone in the camp begins to wake up for breakfast and moving out at about 8o’clock AM.
 
As Fernando drives to the guarded gates to enter Tech Town while the time Macey and Ichigo would had taken to wake up and get ready, Hondo reaches Fernando by radio on channel 38.
 
“Medic, you out there Medic?” Hondo’s voice breaks the silence.
 
“I’m out there, Righteous. What is it?” Fernando replies.
 
“Where are you?” Hondo asks.
 
“I decided to test the bus’ electronics last night and am just entering into Tech Town. I’ll get food for Macey and Ichigo while over here. You guys might as well wash up and eat up before coming over. The weather looks good from here. I’ll set up camp for us to be here for a couple of days or more.” Fernando tells him.
 
“You should have told me where you were going.” Hondo says with some anger in his voice, as per their agreement that Hondo pretends not to know what is going on.
 
“You got a lot of things to do. Make sure everyone’s eaten breakfast, with some help the roads are partially cleared, if you know what I mean. Don’t worry about us. Get everyone fed, washed and rolling as soon as you can. You should find my camper and set up camp in what parking lot area I find. Ichigo will be inside since she is a wanted girl.” Fernando tells her.
 
A sigh can be heard over the radio before Hondo responds, “We’ll be there by high noon. Also General Jastrey’s scouts are already set up camp there.”
 
“Good. See you then.” Fernando tells him before hanging up the CB Microphone as he turns into the town’s gates. He then puts a paper map on his lap
 
Though a Wessen Friendly town, Tech Town is a bit more secure than most towns, perhaps as secure as General Jastrey’s Center Town. He rolls up to a toll gate and an officer with a fancy looking electric rifle walks to his driver’s window.
 
“State your business coming here.” The guard says to him.
 
Fernando points to his EMT Patch on his jacket’s shoulder and then at the ambulance signage on the side of the bus as he tells him, “General Jastrey of Center Town told me I can pick up some supplies and rest up here for a day or two before continuing on with my trip to Charlton.”
 
“Anybody else in there?” The guard asks.
 
“Two females under 13 years of age, one is my daughter, the other is my niece.” Fernando tells him.
 
“Heh... I bet they are.” The guard scoffs it off, thinking that they are a couple of girls of the sex industry he picked up, adding, “We need to check the inside of her vehicle...-*!”
 
Fernando reaches over and grabs the guard by his shirt, putting his .45 to his nose, “Listen Joe or whatever the #$@! your name is, my niece’s family has undergone through a purge and she is the only surviving member of her family because I found and rescued her from what was left of her burnt out home. From what I learned in rescuing her, my brother is dead, his wife is dead and the girl’s brothers and sisters are dead. So don’t #$@!ing start bullshit about her or my daughter being my sex toys  because in rescuing her, there are now 9 less slavers in this world. Now I’m going into town whether you fat ass wants me to or not and I am going to get some water, food, wash a few things and rest for a couple days before I leave. Harass me, bother me, make my time uncomfortable here, and I will make your remaining days few and painful. Do you understand what I am telling you?!!”
 
The guard nervously nods his head before Fernando lets him go. Fernando continues, “Good. And thank you. But before I go in, do you know if I can restock on my first aid and medical supplies? I’m low on bandages and ointments. The last town we went through had nothing to spare.”
 
“Err... check with ‘Mike’s Medicinal Plants and Herbs.’ If anybody has anything, it would be him.” The guard replies.
 
“Thank you.” Fernando tells him before putting the camper into gear and slowly pulls away.
 
 
Driving around, he finds a large vehicle area where a few has set up camp in their vehicles including General Jastrey’s scout team. He drives around this area, finding several water spigots separated some 50 yards apart from each other. He takes a spot about center of the of the edge of parking/camping area, putting the back of the Dub Box camper lined up  with the spigot on the left (driver’s) side wall. He looks back at his camper, finding Macey, Ichigo and Meeshie still sleeping on the rear bed.
 
He goes through his things and picks out one of his personal Yaesu VX-2s and Baofeng UV-5R Radios he picked up in Center Town and leaves them on by the sink turned on after setting them up with a suitable channel. This way anyone waking up should see the radios and him gone, and use either of the radios to call him on the preselect channel.
 
He gets out of the camper and checks on the spigot, water pours out it showing that it works. He slurps up a handful into his mouth and swishes it about, taking it and making sure it does not have any added chemicals that his senses can pick up. Satisfied that the water is safe to drink, he spits out he spits it onto the grassy field behind the parking area. The water filters in the campers should take care of what impurities are left over. He then starts walking away from his camper to get into town, but occasionally looks back to see if anyone is going up to it to check it out. Satisfied that nobody is going to mess with it, he continues walking into town though using his cane to set up an electro-static field around the camper and Dub Box trailer, just in case.
 
Walking into town this early in the morning (6:30AM), most sellers are setting up to open for business for the day. Most food vendors have been open for a couple hours now, selling various breakfast meals for the others. Walking into a food vendor’s restaurant, he looks around as everyone looks at the new face in town: him. He takes a seat at the diner’s counter. There were a couple of Cat-like Wessens with aprons sweeping various areas of the place.
 
“What shall it be, Mac?” An older looking human woman walks up to him.
 
“Do you do Take Out Orders? I got a couple mouths to feed in my camper.” He tells her.
 
“What shall it be, Mac?” The old looking woman says to him.
 
“Alright. These orders are to go: 2 orders of scrambled eggs, a couple slices of ham and some potato home fries; 2 cups of oatmeal, 2 apple juice. And finally 1 order of 3 eggs easy over, ham and home fries with a large coffee.” He tells her.
 
“How are you going to pay for this?” The older woman says to him.
 
“I have a few silver coins. You tell me how much, we’ll do the math and count the coins.” Fernando tells her.
 
“You saying I don’t know how to count?” The older woman snaps at him.
 
“I do not care if you can dance the Hokey Pokey. I’m tired and I got another 1500 miles of driving to do with a couple of hungry mouths to feed. Now go make my order. In fact, make them all to go but I’ll take that coffee now.” He tells her.  She turns to walk away but he grabs her by the shoulder to turn her around, “One more thing. I find any surprises in my meal from spit to glass to metal bits, and I will come back burn this place to the ground.”  He then points to the kitchen area and turns the crystal on his cane.
 
One of the grill burners flares up causing a small grease fire in the kitchen, with the staff inside running about crazy and yelling “Turn it off! Turn it off!”
 
Eventually they manage to put out the grease fire at the cost of a few breakfasts on the grill. At least this insures that the meals set up on the grill will be fresh and not some recycled crap from the night before. But that means that it will take longer to set up and make those meals he and others had ordered. He lets her go so she can put in his order.
 
The older woman then goes to deal with other customers in the place. She comes back to work the counter. Fernando calls to get her attention.
 
“What do you want now?” She asks him in an annoyed tone.
 
Fernando puts a couple of $10 silver coins on the counter and slides them to her, “Make sure no one takes my seat. I’ll be back to get my meal and pay the bill.”
 
 
Fernando steps out and looks about the main area of the town. It is much like Center Town but much smaller. At the far end of the road is a large dark green tent, which he heads to. He walks to it, seeing a large box truck behind the tent. A sign on the tent says, “Slave Auction at 9o’clock. Wessens, Mutants and Humans. 8o’clock Private Viewing By Paid Invitation Only.”
 
Fernando looks around before stepping into the tent. He only manages to walk in a couple steps before somebody grabs his shoulder from behind. Fernando takes the arm and twists it behind the large brute’s back and pins it there, putting his gun to his temple. Several other guns can be heard being armed near him.
 
“Who do I see about a private viewing?” Fernando says out loud.
 
“You couldn’t afford it.” A female voice says as she walks up from behind him.
 
“You do not know what I can afford. Now, who do I see about a private viewing?” Fernando says out loud before pushing the guard’s arm higher behind his back and making him howl in pain. Fernando throws out, “Man, you cry like the Lich did.”
 
“Let our man go and we’ll talk.” The female voice says to him.
 
“Hmph...” Fernando replies before he slowly gets up and lets the guard go as he gets up. The guard was a large dog or wolf type Wessen goes to his friends with his tail between his legs as Fernando puts away his gun.
 
“You must have been at Fight Town to see the Lich’s demise.” The female voice says behind him.
 
“See? I am the cause of the Lich’s demise.” Fernando says before he turns to face the woman and the other guards. He sees a tall long hair brunette in black polished leather skin-tight body suit, with polished rivets at various points on the seams and thigh high black boots that merge seamlessly into the short leather pants she wore. At the same time he looks at other three guards with her, mentally measuring their position to him.
 
She says to him in a disgusted tone, “You do not look like much.”
 
“Neither do you or your ‘men.’” Fernando tells her. He adds, “Now, about this private viewing.”
 
“I said that you would not be able to afford it.” The woman says to him.
 
“Give me a price and either I will pay for it or leave without argument.” Fernando tells her.
 
“For you – 12-hundred dollars in gold coins.” The woman tells him.
 
Fernando goes into his pocket and pulls out a handful of coins, counting off the gold $100 ones as he pours them from one hand to the other. Once he reaches 12 - $100 gold coins, he pockets the rest and hands the 12 coins to the woman. She looks at a random coin and counts off the rest. She then says, “Fellas, Get Him!”
 
As her guards try to pounce on Fernando, he twists the crystal on his cane and has time slow down to a crawl as he pulls out his firearm and releases four rounds, one for each guard’s leg. The bullets leave his sphere of influence and freeze in place with the rest of time. He aims his gun to the woman’s face before twisting the crystal on the cane and his reference of Time normalizes.
 
Four loud shots can be heard and the four guards fall to the floor wounded as they clutch onto their leg and the woman stares down the barrel of his gun.
 
“Let’s go check out the merchandise.” He signals for her to lead the way.
 
The woman walks across the tent with him a couple of steps behind with his gun hidden. She lifts up a flap to a room with a couple of accountants counting money and writing in ledger books. They walk into another room where men and women, humans and Wessens were in just their underwear – males in their boxer shorts or briefs, the females in their panties and bras. All doing some kind of work, some packing see-through envelopes with a yellow-white powder, others roughly counting travel bags of old world paper money which were washed dried and then piled up in rough groups before taking them to the accountants in the other room. They continue until they leave the confines of the tent, to where there were three box panel trucks.
 
“What are you interested in?” The woman dare asks.
 
“First the humans, then the Wessens.” He tells her.
 
 
“We only got one human: a girl, at the start of her development, found walking alone on the highway. She gave the slavers a hard time. They had to beat her and teach her a lesson of who’s the boss.” She explains.
 
“So they defiled her?” Fernando asks.
 
“She needed to be taught a lesson. She needed to be broken to be obedient.” She answers.
 
“How much you want her for?” He asks.
 
“You have not even looked at her.” She says.
 
“Then lead the way and show me your wares.” He tells her.
 
The woman goes to the back of the furthest truck in the front of the three, opening the rear doors. The box truck is set up like a prisoner’s truck, with a thin bench on both sides with poles and rails from which chains are locked on to. The smell of urine and feces reeks though the inside looks clean. It has been washed down to get rid of the excrement but not the smell. On the bench was a bruised up blonde hair girl about 12 to 13 years in age in a torn up t-shirt and panties, chained to a rail above the bench by her neck and her hands in handcuffs behind her back. Her mouth is partially open but one can see that her teeth have been knocked out. Cuts and bruises on her arms and legs say that she has been brutally manhandled.
 
Putting his firearm away, Fernando squats down to the girl and examines her making the woman complain.
 
“What are you doing?” The woman complains.
 
Fernando stands up to her and shows her his shoulder patch, “Thank your men for roughing her up so badly, she is about to die.”
 
“What are you talking about? She looks fine to me!” The woman says to him.
 
“She has broken ribs, internal bleeding and bleeding on the brain. She’ll be lucky if she lives into the afternoon.” Fernando tells her as he points to his medical patch on his jacket’s shoulder, “Now go, get me in what you can in long bandages or clean bed sheets to be used as bandages and maybe she can be saved.”
 
The woman stands there as Fernando exams her. Fernando turns around and yells at her.
 
“Well?!! You want to deal with a dead girl or an angry buyer for selling them a dead girl? Get me those things I ask.” Fernando demands. The woman runs out of the truck. This gives Fernando some time to be alone with the girl. “I’m going to get you out of here somehow. Even if I have to buy you out. But first let me tend to your wounds.” He takes a bio pill from a metal box in his pocket, biting it in half and puts one half in her mouth. “Swallow it, it will take care of the pain for now. Just lie there and rest. When you get better, pretend to be dead tired and in pain. Pretend to be passed out would be better.”
 
The girl nods slightly.
 
“Good. Now let me inspect you like a buyer before I put the bandages on you. I’m going to lie about your condition being worse than it is and see if I can buy you for minimal cost to get you out of here.” He tells her.
 
The girl nods slightly again.
 
Fernando lifts up her t-shirt, finding more bruises on her body and dried blood on the crotch of her panties. He shakes his head at what he sees. The woman returns with some rolled up bandages and a couple of bed sheets.
 
“You could not sell this girl if you gave her away. Your men ruined her.” Fernando angrily tells her.
 
“What you mean?” The woman asks.
 
“Look.” He tells her as he lifts up her t-shirt and shows her the girl’s panty crotch with the clotted blood on it.
 
“She could be having her period.” The woman tells him.
 
“Period blood does not clot like this.” Fernando tells her, adding, “If she was on her period, she would be continually bleeding. This is dried up. Now give me those!” He takes the bandages and the couple of bed sheets she had. He pulls out his knife and starts cutting the bed sheets into long strips about 4 inches thick. He sits the girl up and begins to bandage up the crown of her head and covers her bruised eye.
 
“You a doctor?” The woman asks.
 
“A doctor and a rescuer. But right now I was looking for a riding companion for my daughter but this girl is too damaged. She might not live past the afternoon. Let’s hope she lives that long then maybe she will have a chance. Not anyone is going to buy a broken girl, not in this auction, not in any auction.” Fernando tells her. He then adds, “Hold up her arms while I bandage her ribs.”
 
The woman stands behind Fernando to hold up the girl’s arms as he lifts up the girl’s t-shirt and begins to wrap up her ribs with the torn up bed sheets. It takes a couple of minutes to get this task done. He takes the remaining bandages and covers her wounds with them. He then takes the arms of the girl and makes her lie down on the bench.
 
“How much you want for her?” The woman asks.
 
“How much? You’re joking. She would be dead by afternoon. She’s worthless. Best anyone can do is dump the body out in to the highway after they have fun with her and that’s the end of her.” He tells her.
 
“Then take her with you. She’s yours. I have to deal with my men about the handling of captured slaves.” The woman tells him.
 
“I’ll take her and then give her a proper funeral when she dies. As long as I can look over your Wessens and buy them if they are in better condition than this poor thing. Get your women to put some clean clothes on her: A t-shirt, panties, a skirt or pants.” He tells her.
 
“Right this way.” She tells him before leading him out of the first panel truck and into the second, the one behind it. She counts inside, “One male and two females? Where are the others?”  
 
The Wessens, human-sheep hybrids like those his camp, just look up at her.
 
“Looks like your men took the crème of the crop and left these behind.” Fernando throws at her. He then walks into the truck and looks them over. Clothed in a torn t-shirt and underwear, they too have been beaten and manhandled, the male taking the worst of the beatings, while the females showing signs of rape. The woman looks at them in sorrow and disgust.  Fernando throws at her, “I’ll give you $300 for them - $100 a head.”
 
“I swear. If I ever find out who did this, I will beat them and then put their asses on auction!” The woman says.
 
“You accept my offer?” Fernando asks.
 
“A Wessen, especially a sex kitten, can get over $1000 on auction.” The woman tells him.
 
“Not in this condition. And if you run your auction, I will be in the crowd telling everyone that your Wessens were raped and beaten by your slavers. That will devalue your auction quickly.” He tells her.
 
The woman sighs with a growl.
 
“$300? Make me wait and I’ll lower my price.” Fernando tells her.
 
“$300 it is. These idiots are going to pay.” The woman says.
 
“Get them and the girl cleaned up and clean clothes on them. I’m not going to walk around town with filthy dirty naked slaves.” Fernando tells her. He adds, “I’ll be back with the money. And I want a slave papers and sales receipt for them. We’ll do the exchange in the front of the tent in half an hour.”
 
The woman nods before Fernando steps out of the truck. She leads him out of the tent and leaves him at the exit.
 
Fernando heads to the restaurant to pay for his meal, but he adds to the order: 4 more oatmeal with some fruit juice and another scrambled egg with ham and home fries. Bagged up and ready to go, the meals did not go over $10 in gold or silver coins. He tells the older woman at the counter to use the money he paid her to watch his seat as payment for the meal.
 
He heads back to the slaver’s tent where he meets with the woman. The Wessens and the girl were with her, dressed up in better attire than they were in before and the male Wessen carrying the girl who seemed to be unconscious while they were in chains.
 
Fernando pulls out $400 in gold coins, and gives them to the woman, she in turns gives him four receipts and slave papers, each one with a name on the document for each of the individuals. The human girl’s papers say her name is Tammy, no last name listed. The male Ram Wessen is named Russell and the female Sheep Wessens are Jenny and Jessica. No last names were given for them either. He signs the papers and gives a copy to the woman and keeps the originals along with the many receipts.
 
With the paperwork done, he tells the Wessens to follow him as he heads to his camper. When out of earshot from the slavers, he leans towards the male Wessen and tells him that the chains are coming off when they reach camp. The clock has yet to reach 8o’clock yet. Not even a quarter of the way, his radio turns on with Macey’s voice in the speaker.
 
“Daddy, you out there?” Macey’s voice says on the radio.
 
Fernando takes his radio from his shoulder and answers the call, “Yes Macey. Things OK?”
 
“Where are you, daddy?” Macey asks.
 
“I’m in town doing a small rescue and bringing breakfast for all of us. I’ll be there in about 5 minutes. Get dressed because I will not be alone. Also Hondo and the others will be arriving at 12noon or so.” Fernando explains to her.
 
Another voice enters the radio’s speaker, “Who are you bringing?”
 
“Nobody who is a threat to you, Ichigo. So relax and take it easy.  And get dressed as I will be there in 5 minutes.” Fernando tells her. He adds, “And ladies, I’m going to need for you two to go into the bench storage area and pull out a sleeping bag, a pillow and a blanket and set it up like I had for Naya before.”
 
“What?” Ichigo asks, with Macey quickly following “It will be done!”
 
“Then get it done. And radio silence until I get there. Four minutes.” Fernando tells them.
 
It takes Fernando, Tammy and the Wessens a little more than five minutes to get to his camper. As they approach the camper, Fernando turns the crystal on the cane, turning off the electro-static field. He reaches over and opens the sliding door and looks inside. Seeing Ichigo and Macey under the covers on the bed made him question them.
 
“You twos dressed in there?” Fernando asks.
 
“Yes we are. Just hiding.” Ichigo answers.
 
Fernando sees the sleeping bag on the floor with the pillow and blanket. He steps inside, putting the bag of food on the sink and then opens up the sleeping bag.
 
“Russell, put Tammy in here.” Fernando tells him.
 
Russell does as he was told, putting Tammy into the sleeping bag. Fernando zippers it up half way and covers the rest with the blanket.
 
“Who is she?” Ichigo asks.
 
“Somebody I rescued from a slavery auction along with these three Wessens.” Fernando tells her. He reaches into the bag and hands Ichigo and Macey their breakfast. “I’ll be back.” He tells them before stepping out of the camper, handing Russell, Jenny and Jessica a large cardboard cup of oatmeal with a wooden spoon that came with it. He goes into the Dub Box and pulls out three folding chairs for the Wessens to sit down on. They sit down by the open door and have their breakfast. “Sorry I could not get you more, I do not know the Wessen diet for you three.”
 
“This is more than enough.” Russell says.
 
Fernando goes up behind him with a pair of bolt cutters, “Just relax big guy. I’m going to take off this collar, chain and belt. Same with you ladies.”
 
“But without the collar, we’re not your collared slaves.” Russell says.
 
“We’ll talk about it but you’re free. In fact, when the rest of my group comes at midday, you will understand as the Wessens travelling with us will explain to you about your freedom.” Fernando explains as he cut away at their bindings. He continues, “But first...” He takes his metal box from his pocket and gives them each a healing bio pill. “Take this with your meal. It should help you with your injuries.”
 
Russell and the female Wessens look at the pill as Fernando takes off their collars, chains and belts. He drops their restraints on the floor before going inside, giving Tammy the other half of the pill before giving her a large cup of oatmeal. Seeing Tammy take the pill, the Wessens take the pill with their meal.
 
“Russell, Jenny, Jessica, these two are Macey and Ichigo, my daughters. I am Fernando G. and I am co-leading a rescue convoy group to Charlton. Both humans and Wessens are going there in this group. They should be arriving around noon. And you?”  Fernando explains.
 
“I’m Russell, and these are my sisters Jenny and Jessica, or I was told they were my sisters. Before the attack on the farm, we were part of the Harris-Layton Farm and Ranch. Tammy is of the Harris-Layton family.” Russell explains.
 
“Tell me, Russell, How much you know about Tech Town?” Fernando asks.
 
“Tech Town?” Russell asks.
 
“Yes, Tech Town, this town we are in.” Fernando points out.
 
“Know nothing of it. We’re from many miles away from here, where you can see the mountains in the south, we are in the valley past them.” Russell explains as he points to the South.
 
“I see. Are ‘Purges’ common in your area?” Fernando asks.
 
“Purges?” Russell asks.
 
“The attack on families like yours by the slavers is known as ‘A Purge’.” Fernando points out.
 
“No, I do not know who attacked us or why.” Russell explains.
 
“Then let me explain as from what I saw up here in the North. Purging happens when a group of slavers decide that they should attack a family and their Wessens so they can rob them of their personal items and take the survivors and sell them into slavery. You, your sisters and Tammy were about to be sold into slavery before I came in and bought you out of your situation.” Fernando explains.
 
“If you bought us, then we are now your slaves.” Russell points out.
 
“Russell – your eye!” one of the female Wessens says.
 
“My eye?” Russell asks.
 
“It is no longer black!” The female Wessen says.
 
“That is the medication I have all of you take.” Fernando explains, “It will heal you of your injuries but you need to rest and relax and let the healing do its thing to make you better. Girls – if you were violated down there, you should be feeling your body tightening things up to near virgin tightness, though you would not be virgins because you have memories of what happened to you down there.”  
 
The female Wessens look at him dazed and confused and then at each other.
 
The other female Wessen says, “Then all that tightening and tingly feeling inside me down there is making me whole again?”
 
“In the simplest words, yes.” Fernando tells her.
 
The two female Wessens hug each other, though Russell asks, “Tammy too?”
 
“Tammy too.” Fernando answers.
 
As much as he tries to hold in his emotions, a tear runs down from his eye, “After beating me until I passed out, they had their way with Tammy and my sisters.”
 
“It’s OK, It’s over.” Fernando begins, “You are with me now and you will start a new life with us. Your life on the Harris-Layton farm is no more, for they would have burned it to the ground and taken what valuable items that were there.”
 
“If I ever find out who did this to us...” Russell begins.
 
“You will do nothing.” Fernando tells him.
 
“Why you little man...!” Russell gets up and tries to punch Fernando. Fernando catches his fist and tighten his grip on it. The pain from it makes Russell kneel and cry.
 
“I said you will do nothing. I’m willing to give you a free life to do as you please, revenge is the one thing you will not have. Revenge is a way life that will make you sick and die at an early age. Thus if you want a life of revenge, dig two graves – one for them, the other for you.” Fernando tells him before he lets him go.
 
Russell stays there kneeling, and crying louder, “I tried! I tried so hard!”
 
The Wessen Sheep girls kneel with him and hold him.
 
“You tried your best. That is all you can do. It does not matter if you failed, as long as you tried.” Fernando tells him. He then asks, “Russell. You know how to drive a car or truck?”
 
Russell looks up at him, “Can I drive a car or truck?”
 
“Can you?” Fernando asks.
 
“I can.” Russell answers.
 
“Good.” Fernando says. “You and I will go into town and get you a vehicle with a camper. We will also get some clothing for you and your sisters, and some Wessen appropriate food for you.” Fernando looks at his bare feet and shakes his head, “Socks and shoes will be on the list. A civilized Wessen wears socks and shoes.”
 
Russell understands and nods.
 
“OK, you know your sisters’ sizes?” Fernando asks as he looks at the girls. He then says, “You two are about the same shape and size.”
 
“We’re twins.” One of them says.
 
“That answers a lot of questions then...” Fernando says. He then asks, “How old are you?”
 
Russell speaks for the group, “I’m 17 and the girls are 15.”
 
“You all look like adults. Young adults but adults.” Fernando points out.
 
“Many Wessens become adults at 14, then we stay like this for many years.* Few Wessens die of old age as many are worked hard to death.” Russell explains.
 
“I need to ask the age of Wessens in my group. I know we have a child Wessen who is about 10. All the others are adults or teens that look like adults.” Fernando says. He then thinks for a moment. Getting a can of cat food, he opens is and puts its content into a bowl on the driver’s seat. Meeshie makes her way from the bed in the camper to the driver’s seat and eating. He tells her and then the others, “Meeshie, keep an eye on them. Macey, Ichigo, show the girls the sink and bathroom facilities in the Dub Box and then have them wash up their hands and faces there and then take them into the camper and close the door until I come back or if Hondo and the others arrive. The radio will be here in the sink here if you need me. Let Tammy, the girl, rest. If she wakes up, there is food for her in the bag. Make sure she eats something. I’ll be back. Girls, my daughters will take care of you two and Tammy. They will take you to the camper behind this one for you to wash up and use the bathroom there. When done they will take you in the camper and close up for your protection. Russell, you are with me.”
 
(To Be Continued...)
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
Back to top
 
 
View Profile   IP Logged
Fernando
YaBB Administrator
*****
NY City




Posts: 2380
Gender: male
Re: After Chaos
Reply #3015 - Jan 30th, 2025, 2:11pm
 
Fernando begins to get up and goes into the Dub Box camper to get his pull wagon to take into town. Russell follows Fernando and catch up to him. As they walk into town Russell asks questions. Fernando turns the crystal on his cane and an electro-static field surrounds about the camper and trailer.
 
“Excuse me Master G., why are you being generous to us? We are but your slaves.” Russell explains.
 
“Well, first off Russell, do not take my generosity as a weakness. I help you and your sisters to get onto your feet and become productive free people of the community, you find somebody in need, you help them as best as you can to get them on their feet. I do not expect you to give up everything you have to help them only do what you can to help and no more. Second, I came to a lot of money fighting the Lich and winning. I do not expect you to go out and fight to win money. I fought to save a friend that they held captive like you were by these slavers. And in winning, we got our friend back for one and a large sum of money for two. But we also lost another friend who was killed in that rescue. So three, as my ‘slaves’ I give you the best that you need so you can do the best for me for you are representing yourselves and representing me. You need a place to live and sleep while we move from place to place and town to town, I will give you a vehicle and camper to fit your needs. You need clothes, I will give you the best clothes I can get for you. You need food, I will get you food. Understand where I’m coming from?” Fernando explains as they walk into town.
 
“I do, sir. And I will do my best for you as will my sisters.” Russell says, and then he asks, “Uhm... Sir. I know you bought the daughter of our former master. Is she your slave too?”
 
“That is hard to say. I did not buy her to be my slave, which reminds me...” Fernando begins to say. He then picks up his cane and twists and turns the crystal orb on it. On some accountant’s desk the money Fernando paid to get access to and buy the ‘slaves’ disappear. He feels his pocket suddenly get heavy as his money returns to it. He then continues, “I bought Tammy to rescue her from being a slave and if I have too, adopt her as my daughter and have her with my other two girls. But until then, at least I have these slave papers as ‘ownership’ of her until I can get papers from your town for me to adopt her. As a minor, I do not think she can own you as her slaves but I can for now. But in giving you your freedom, if you want to stay close to Tammy, you will be allowed too and follow me about as I go about rescuing others.”
 
They walk about for a while, Fernando looking for various places of interest. He finds “Nelson’s Used Trucks, Supplies, Parts and Repairs.” He says to Russell as he leads him in, “Let’s look at this place.”
 
They are greeted by a middle-aged man in his 50s, “Hello fellas. I’m Nelson and this is my shop. How can I help you today?”
 
“I see your sign says ‘Trucks.’ What do you have in a small truck that can seat 6 with two rows of seats and haul a camper trailer?” Fernando asks.
 
“Come with me and let’s see what interests you.” Nelson says.
 
Fernando and Russell follow him to a back yard of various vehicles from large Semi-Tractors to a small VW Pickup Truck. Some of the pickups have a camper on the rear but they look like they need a lot of work to just get them to look good and Fernando thinks it is not enough to fit all three. In the corner he sees several very old GM RV-Campers made in the 1970s. He starts walking to them.
 
“Those things have not run in many years!” Nelson yells to him.
 
“Where did you get them?” Fernando asks.
 
“They were a trade-in from a convoy that broke down not too far from town. They traded all their campers for newer running trucks and campers.” Nelson explains, “I’ve had them ever since.”
 
Fernando looks over them with a discerning eye. “How much for one of them, including cost of cleaning up and rebuilding the interior, rebuilding the motor, the suspension, transmission, new tires all around, and fixing or replacing the appliances so everything works?”
 
“We do not do such extensive work.” Nelson does.
 
“Then who does? Maybe I can get a vehicle from them...” Fernando says as he turns to face Nelson.
 
“Wait a minute. Maybe we can make a deal.” Nelson says.
 
Fernando steps away from the RVs and steps to Nelson, “The deal is this – I want that green one, and you will work it and overhaul it on your shop. It will need a CB Radio in it to talk with the rest of my convoy. You will go to the various garages to hire their crews to do the work on it. I expect this work to be done by tomorrow. Now, name your price.”
 

 
“Uhm... four gold bars.” Nelson says.
 
“That’s a little steep. A gold bar is $1000 gold piece.” Fernando says.
 
“I have to hire the crews and buy the parts and materials I do not have to get it done. And in the short amount of time, it is going to be very hard. If I had a week, we could do a better job at a lower price.” Nelson explains.
 
“Unfortunately I do not have a week. Two days, maybe three at most. If it helps, I expect delivery tomorrow night at around 9PM or so, not tomorrow morning or tomorrow afternoon. That should give you a few extra hours to work on.” Fernando says. He pulls his hand out of his pocket and pulls out two gold $1000 pieces. “Consider that as 50 percent down payment. The rest will be paid upon receiving the rebuilt vehicle.” He pauses for a second, “I do not expect a fresh coat of paint on the outside but do wash it clean. I did not see any major dents, cracks, or rust but fix anything damaged you may find. And add a small generator. If I like the work you did, there may be an extra incentive for you.”
 
“Let’s go to my office and finalize this deal.” Nelson tells him.
 
Fernando and Nelson work on the deal verbally negotiated in his office and Fernando makes a down payment of 50 percent. He takes the signed contract Nelson gives him. Next stop is clothing. They walk about the town’s vending square. Then he finds an all too familiar sign “Mrs. Clean Laundry Services.”
 
“I don’t believe it...” Fernando says.
 
“Don’t believe what?” Russell says as Fernando quickens his pace.
 
“Just keep up with me!” Fernando quickens his pace. It takes them less than a minute to get there. They stop at a weigh in table where Mrs. Clean crew was busy sorting out bags of clothes. Fernando pounds his fist on the table, yelling, “Where can I get some service around here?!!”
 
The workers turn to face him but it is Mrs. Clean who steps out of the front of her truck, “Now who in hell...!” She spots Fernando at the weighing table and runs to him. She grabs him and holds him tightly, “I Don’t Believe It Is You!!! How You Got Here?!!  I Thought They Made You All Disappeared After Defeating The Lich In the Death Match!”
 
“Well, we were stranded for a while, one of the batteries of my camper exploded and we had to wait get parts and do repairs. But we are rolling again. I got here first before the others testing those repairs.” Fernando explains.
 
“You better go through your broken parts and check for tampering. There were a lot of unhappy people in Fight Town, General Jastrey had to roll in with her heavy trucks and tanks to keep the peace there.” Mrs. Clean explains to him.
 
“I see. I will check for tampering on the broken parts. So what brings you here?” Fernando says and asks.
 
“Until Fight Town calms down, I need to find a couple more new customers. You?” Mrs. Clean says.
 
“I was test driving my camper when I got into town and found a couple of people that needed to be saved from slavery: a young girl and 3 of her family’s Wessens who were purged.” Fernando explains.
 
“Then let me give you this warning. You’re no longer in Biggus’ former territory that you freed. The slavers here operate under some leader who calls himself ‘Lucifer.’ They refuse to sign the treaty and will continue to purge families to support slavery in these parts. Don’t tread here lightly. I came here with 4 trucks and 20 armed men.” Mrs. Clean explains to him.
 
“Don’t worry. My Wessens will be armed on top of everybody else. Speaking of which, I need some clothing for my Wessens. First starting off with him.” Fernando explains as he points Russell.
 
“Hmmm... Let’s see. He’s a bit on the big side, but I think I have a few things for him. Give me a few minutes.” Mrs. Clean says to him. She goes into the side of one of her trucks. She comes back on with an armful of items: four pairs of pants, six sets of shirts and just as many t-shirts. She puts them on table for Fernando to look over. Next to the pile she puts a large brown paper bag to put the clothes in.
 
Fernando puts his hands on the clothing, “These look great, I hope they fit. Now, I need a few things for a thinly built girl, 12 years of age or so, flat chested, about 4’9” in height, not even 90 pounds. Just need a couple skirts and tops for her. And two female sheep wessens, also thinly built, about 5’4”, looks like 120 pounds, somewhere between a B-cup and a C-cup; just need a few skirts and tops for them. I’ll figure out the rest for them later.”
 
“Give me a few minutes.” Mrs. Clean tells him before she disappears between her trucks. She can be heard shouting orders about to her crew of what machines needing tending too.
 
Fernando takes the clothes meant for Russell and puts them in the brown paper bag before putting them in the pull-cart.
 
As they wait for Mrs. Clean, Fernando tells Russell “After this, coats, shoes, socks and boots for Tammy, your sisters and you. Then I need get some firearms for you and your sisters. You know how to use a firearm?”
 
“A firearm? Like a handgun?” Russell asks.
 
“Yes.” Fernando answers.
 
Russell shakes his head, saying, “I’m just field hand and mechanic apprentice. Know nothing about firearms.”  
 
“It’s OK. I’ll see about getting you to learn the very simple basics and we can go from there. My friend can teach you the rest.” Fernando tells him. He continues, “You will also need pillows, blankets and sleeping bags. And I’ll see about getting you some eating and cooking utensils. You know how to cook?”
 
“I don’t. I think the girls do.” Russell answers.
 
“That’s not a problem. I think I can get the ladies to teach the girls to cook more things for you and them to eat. Question – you know how to do math and numbers?” Fernando says and asks.
 
“I can count and do some math in my head. Nothing complicated though. I was learning fractions when I was learning mechanics.” Russell explains.
 
“Just keep learning. Every day you should learn something new, whether it is how to do something, understand how something works or who you can trust or not – every day you learn something new. Just keep learning.” Fernando tells him.
 
Russell nods.  
 
Mrs. Clean comes out with an assistant and put down a couple piles of clothes on the table. “This is for the younger girl and this other pile is for the Wessen girls you stated.” She tells him before putting a couple of brown paper bags next to the piles.
 
Fernando thumbs through items on the piles, finding various skirts and tops, a couple of shorts and t-shirts for each group. He nods as he looks them over and bags them, “These will work great. How much for everything?”
 
“No price for you.” Mrs. Clean tells him.
 
“Aww... I got to give you a little something.” Fernando tells her.
 
“You’ve been a great help for one; that has improved my business by a lot so I’m making a lot more money! Two – You defeated the Lich. In that alone, though it created chaos in Fight Town, a lot of bad things that went on in Fight Town are being removed by General Jastrey because of you. But I warn you. There are many who are not happy with you taking out the Lich then later finding him alive, and want some sort of revenge. Also there is a rumor about you taking Ichigo from Fight Town, and they want her back.” Mrs. Clean tells him.
 
“Well, to clarify a few things and that I can trust you, I rescued Ichigo and she left with me of her own choosing, as they were going to kill her for what happened in that fight. Her chauffer and body guards were killed, her car burned with them in it, she went running to me to help her out of the situation.” Fernando explains, adding, “Ichigo might return if General Jastrey can normalize Fight Town into an entertainment center and not a Mecca to Fight Matches. But until then, Ichigo is under my protection.”
 
“So, these clothes are for Ichigo?” Mrs. Clean asks.
 
“No. It’s for a girl named Tammy. Russell here and the two female Wessens under my care were part of her family until they were recently purged. They were being sold in the slave tent over there, so I went in and bought them, bought them to save them. Them along with my daughter Macey, as you know, and unofficially Ichigo, is now my little family group. Now I’m getting things for them and arming them up with some weapons so if they end up alone, that they would have a fighting chance in defending themselves.”  Fernando explains.
 
“OK then. For you doing such good work in helping others, the clothes are free.” Mrs. Clean throws at him.
 
“OK, how about I buy some laundry soap and fabric softener?” Fernando asks.
 
“Still free.” Mrs. Clean says to him as she hands over a box of powdered soup and a jug of liquid softener. He looks at her in disbelief, making her say, “You did a lot more for me than a pile of rags and a couple boxes of soap could ever repay!”
 
“Alright. I might be back to get a light load washed but I’m paying for it!” Fernando tells her as he packs the bags in the pull cart, adding before he leaves “Thanks for everything!”
 
Russell follows Fernando as he searches for the next merchant to deal with. He sees an indoor market with a few merchants inside, one dealing with various apparels. He looks about and checks the material and construction on the display items. A middle aged man approaches him, “John’s my name. How can I help you?”
 
“What do you have in terms of flannel shirts and a large trench coat for my Wessen here?” Fernando asks.
 
“Hmmm... he looks about to be an Extra Extra Large. Let me see. Anything else? For you maybe?” John asks as he takes a tape measure and roughly measures Russell’s shoulder width and shoulder height.
 
“Nothing for me, but I have a daughter and a couple female Wessens that need a few things, but first lets deal with what we got here.” Fernando replies.
 
John nods before he disappears behind a door. Fernando continues to look around at the other merchants, looking at boots and shoes, and camping equipment. In the Camping merchant area he finds sleeping bags, blankets, pillows, and eating and cooking utensils. He gets enough for Russell, his sisters and Tammy. John returns as Fernando is putting the items in the pull cart.
 


 
“Try these on.” John says to Fernando and indirectly to Russell.
 
Fernando takes a shirt and has Russell put it on. It seems to fit a bit loose but just fine.
 
“I’ll take two more of these.” Fernando tells him. He then takes the trench coat for Russell to put it and it seems to fit well on him. “I’ll take it. Now about the girls.”
 
John writes down on a pad as Fernando folds up the coat and puts it on the pull cart, “Which one shall we start first?”
 
“Let work with the youngest. She 12, about 4’9, not even 90 pounds. She need a couple flannel shirts and jeans in a 22 waist though that might be a bit big, she can grow into them. And a girls’ coat, knee high. If it has a hood, even better.” Fernando tells him.
 
“Let me look. I’ll be back.” John says before he disappears behind a door to his shop.
 
Fernando takes his radio and decides to call Macey, “Macey, pick up the radio!”
 
“Yes daddy?” Macey after a few seconds of silence.
 
“Since you and Tammy are about the same size, what size panties you wear?” He asks.
 
“Be easier to ask her. She’s eating some of the breakfast you left for her.” Macey replies. After a few seconds of silence, Ichigo comes on the radio, “She’s a 5.”
 
“So is Macey, and if I’m right you too.” Fernando says on the radio.
 
“That is not important. But hurry up. I don’t like being here alone.” Ichigo complains.
 
“I’ll be there as fast as I can. Just got a few things to do before I head back. Now unless something happens, do not call me, I’ll be calling you.” Fernando tells them.
 
No one answers, which is good in that they took his message to heart. He looks around and finds a box of girls’ panties next to the boxes of socks, girls’ t-shirts and training bras. He looks at the size tags, pull out about ten the size 5 panties from the box and piling them on the table. He then pulls out several t-shirts and training bras, folding them up and putting them on top of the panties. He pulls several pairs of white sox for both Tammy and the Wessen girls, separating them into two piles and extra sox for Tammy on top of her other items.
 
He guesses on the sizes for the Wessen girls, taking about 20 of size 7 panties from the box that he could find. He picked some t-shirts and adjustable bras for them. He puts the sox he selected for them on top of the panties and other items he selected for them. He finds a box of men’s underwear and another box of men’s t-shirts telling Russell to go in them and pull out several in his size. Russell takes a couple minutes to get a few boxers and t-shirts in his size, putting them in a pile.
 
John comes out with a couple of jeans, four skirts along with six polo-shirt type tops and a couple long sleeve flannel shirts. An assistant comes out after him with a hooded winter coat. He places the coat next to the other pile of other clothing. Fernando picks up the coat and examines it. It is thick and sturdy, imagining how it would fit on Macey, it should fit just as well on Tammy and if not Ichigo. Thus he remembers that Ichigo does not have a thick coat for the cold, nor the three of them have a thin coat for the rain.
 
Fernando looks at John and asks, “I’ll take it and another two just like it. Also, do you have a thin jacket like mine for rain? I would need three of the same size as this coat for my other two daughters.”
 
John nods to his assist who disappears behind the door as he asks, “Now, about your Wessen females.”
 
“Yes. They are thinly built, about 5’4”, looks like 120 pounds, somewhere between a B-cup and a C-cup. Like the girl, I need the same things but at their size.” Fernando explains.
 
John nods as he writes down his notes. He then disappears behind the door. His assistant returns with two thick coats and three thinner hooded coats in black made in a material similar to his EMT Jacket he is wearing. Fernando gives them a quick inspection and then gives an accepting nod before he folds them up and puts them by the clothing pile and the other coats.
 
John comes out with the jeans, skirts and tops for the Wessen girls and gives the list to the assistant to get the coats with. Fernando looks at the placed items and asks Russell if he knows they would fit his sisters. Russell shrugs as he is unsure of their sizes. Fernando accepts them as is.
 
His assistant comes out with a couple large coats and hooded rain jackets, placing them by the others. Fernando inspects them, thinking how they would fit, looking like they can. He then looks at John.
 
“How much for the whole pile?” Fernando asks.
 
John counts the items and writes down on his notes. He then goes to his mechanical cash register, tallying up the items and gives a total of “$350.”
 
“That’s all? I thought it would be more.” Fernando says as he goes into his pocket and takes out four $100 gold coins. Handing them to John and telling him, “Keep the change. I’ll be back for more.” He then turns to Russell, “Help me pack these things up on the cart.”  
 
John’s assistant packs the items into brown paper bags; making it easy to put them into the pull cart but it was still over the top of the pull cart’s fence. Fernando takes out a bungee octopus net and uses it to hold down the items in the cart. He then tells Russell, “Let’s go to the camper and put these things away. We still got more to buy.”  
 
The walk back to the camper was uneventful, and Fernando shuts down the electro-static field once they get to the parking area. He gets to the Electric Camper and opens its side door.
 
“We’re not done shopping but, I need some help with this. Ichigo, go into the Dub Box Camper and sort out the items with the girls. Give me a chance to open it and extend the top on it.” Fernando tells her.
 
As Fernando stood up outside to move the cart to the back of the Dub Box, three motorcycles pulls up in front of the camper and the sounds of guns are pulled out and readied for firing.
 
“By the name of our King and Overlord Lucifer, we take all this we see and you as ours!” The bike rider in the middle says.
 
Russell stands there shaking, Fernando walks up to them, spinning at the crystal on his cane. He challenges them, “You and what army?”
 
The middle rider looks at the other two, laughing, “Look at this! We got a brave one!” He then raises his gun to shoot Fernando only to have a bolt of lightning flash out at him, coursing though his gun where the ammunition explodes inside of it. The bolt of lightning continues to course up the rider’s arm and through his body, making it glow to where others can see the skeleton inside his flesh. He vibrates and shudders on his seat, letting out a ghastly howl before his flesh and clothing explodes, spattering on his comrades. His dried bleached bones collapse in separate pieces about the floor around his bike. An electro-static field surrounds the other two as Fernando steps up to them.
 
“You two decide which one of yous will be able to limp home and cry to Lucifer as to who you ran up against while the other dies the same way as your idiot leader here did.” Fernando tells him. They tried ride away but their motorcycles die upon hitting the electro-static bubble. Fernando taunts them, “Oh no. Those rides are now mine. Only one of you gets to crawl home while the other dies. Now decide!”
 
The one of the right cries out, “Take him! Take Him! I Was Just Sent Here!”
 
“You bore me.” Fernando says as the riders suddenly rise up from their rides and float up some 20ft. above the ground.
 
A voice breaks out on their motorcycle CB Radios, “Roy-One! Roy-Two! What is going on out there?!! You Took The Newcomers Yet?!!” The message repeats until Fernando picks up the microphone.
 
“To whom am I speaking to?” Fernando mocks the voice on the other end.
 
“WHO THE #$@! ARE YOU? AND WHERE ARE MY SLAVERS?!!” The voice shouts on the radio.
 
“Well, let me give you a simple report. One Slaver is dead and the other two are floating in the air above our heads. Now tell me who you are or I will kill them as well.” Fernando tells the voice on the other end.
 
“WHAT?!! YOU DO NOT KNOW WHO YOU JUST MESSED WITH! I, LORD LUCIFER, WILL SEND ALL OF MY MEN TO BRING YOUR ASS TO ME ALIVE!” The voice on the other yells out.
 
“You need to shut up and listen to what I have to say. You messed with the wrong person for I am the one who destroy Lord Biggus and his empire. I am the one who freed the slaves up north. I am the one who killed the Lich. I am all things good honors and evil like you fears. You either leave us alone in peace or your days are numbered.” Fernando tells him.
 
“You Listen to Me! You’re Dead Meat! I’M GOING TO GET YOU AND KILL YOU MYSELF!” The voice yells at him.
 
Fernando takes his cane and an arc of electricity bolts out and into the microphone, traveling the long distance to the other side of where the transmission is coming from. An inhuman scream can be heard on the other motorcycle radios. Then silence follows.
 
Fernando presses on the Talk button on the microphone, “Lucifer – if you or any of your men cross my path or my people’s path, I will bury you where I will strike you down. Your choice of action is simple. Leave us Alone Or Die. Do I make myself clear?”
 
“You’re Dead Meat! – *!!!” The voice says before another arc of electricity bolts out from Fernando’s cane and travels to his radio, shocking him terribly again, as heard by the inhuman howling on the other radios.
 
Fernando presses the talk button on the microphone, “I’m sending your men back you without their rides. Their rides are now mine. Any other who comes to take me on will be met with the same fate.” He lets go of the microphone and circles his cane above his head. The men and the bones of the dead fly out quickly over their heads, travelling a vast distance this is covered in just seconds.
 
As the radio on the bike turn on to hear the reply, it is quickly interrupted, “YOU WILL - *SPLAT* *SPLAT!* *RUMBLE!* OH MY GOD!” Then silence.
 
Fernando looks at the radio on the motorcycle, and switches it to channel 38. “RIghteous! You out there Righteous?!!”
 
A few seconds pass before he gets a reply, “RIghteous here, what’s up Medic?”
 
“A couple slavers just tried to take me on, so when you and the others arrive, arm up.” Fernando tells him.
 
“I see. What you did with them?” Hondo asks.
 
“I had to kill one as he drew his gun out on me and after an argument with their leader on the radio, I sent his men flying back to him. It’s been silent for a few minutes but expect trouble when you get here. I also got three new rides. Looks like radio equipped Short Distance Raider Bikes. We’ll search them for money, weapons and intel later when you get here.”  Fernando tells him.
 
“OK Medic, we’ll be there in an hour. Everyone on the convoy, step it up!” Hondo says, calling to the rest of the convoy to increase their speed.
 
Another voice jumps in onto the frequency, “Slavers?! Didn’t we take care of the slavers in Center Town?”
 
Before Fernando could answer, a similar sounding voice answers, “That was Center Town and the surrounding areas and cities, including Flight Town. Tech Town has not signed the Anti-slave treaty and refuses do so for the time being. And this area is controlled by a Highway Gang King known as Lucifer. He is going to be trouble until he is eliminated.”
 
“Thank you J- One and J- Two.” Fernando replies. He adds, “All of you on the convoy, you are going to park like we always have, and you will arm up and stand your grounds. I have to deal with supplies and things for a rescued set I have here. Hondo, you are with me when you get here.”
 
“Will do Medic. We will get there as soon as possible. ETA – One hour.” Hondo says before adding, “Medic, if they are small tank raider bikes, their support vehicle and team should be nearby. So beware!”
 
“Gotcha! Radio silence until you get here or run into a problem getting here. Medic – out!” Fernando says to him.
 
A very faint signal comes up on the radio, “Medic G, come in Medic G! This is General Jastrey!”
 
Fernando answers, “Everyone silent! General Jastrey, I have you in the box but soft and weak!”
 
Static fills the speaker with her faint voice, “How long can you stay? I’ll be sending my men to assist you and my scouts over there; they should get there in two days!”
 
“We’ll see what we can do until they get here! But we will stay and wait for you to come!” Fernando says.
 
“See you then!” General Jastrey answers just above the static.
 
“Radio Silence until Righteous and the convoy gets to Tech Town! ETA One Hour!” Fernando says. He slowly walks to his bus, stopping at Russell for a moment. “Unpack the stuff, hand them out to you and the girls.” He then goes in and searches his pockets for his Yaesu radio before he finds it. He then pops the top of his camper upwards and climbs onto the roof.
 
Turning on the radio, he calls for Hondo, “Righteous, you on the frequency?!” He repeats his call. It eventually gets answered.
 
“Medic, you called for radio silence!” Hondo replies.
 
“True, I called for a radio silence, but it is for CB frequencies. This is 2 meters. Since I can hear you, you must be within 15 to 20 miles out. As far as I can see, there are no Raider’s support vehicles out here for the next couple miles.” Fernando explains.
 
“I hear ya. They could be hiding or between us where we cannot see them. We’ll keep an eye out.” Hondo replies.
 
“I do not know if you heard her, but that was General Jastrey. She said that she will be sending in her troops here but it will take two days for them to get here.” Fernando explains.
 
“I suspect her take-over of Fight and Flight Towns are goin’ well.” Hondo adds.
 
“Don’t know. But if we stay, we stay to relax and recharge.” Fernando replies, adding, “And I was hoping to leave by 96 hours.”
 
“We can use her to our advantage. We’ll wait.” Hondo says.
 
“Alright.” Fernando replies. He then snaps, “Oh shit. There is no Raiders Support Vehicles, but there is a Slaver’s Auction tent at the other side of town! I forgot about them! Damn!”
 
“A Slaver’s Auction tent? That might explain a few things.” Hondo replies, adding, “That is where you rescued your current charges?”
 
“A young girl of Macey’s age and 3 of her wessens: one male, two female. They’re my responsibilities now. Just need a little help like with Macey.” Fernando explains.
 
“You help us, we help you. That is how it has always been.” Hondo replies.
 
“Thanks. See you in a bit.” Fernando says.
 
“See you sooner than you think – I can see the town entrance from here. And it’s all clear.” Hondo says.
 
“Alright, see you as soon as you get here! Medic – out.” Fernando replies. He puts the Yaesu in his pocket for now before jumping off the driver’s side of the bus. He walks around the bus to Russell and the others. Russell was in awe in what he saw. Fernando puts his hand on Russell’s shoulder. “Follow me.”
 
Russell follows Fernando around the camper bus to the driver’s side and continues to the front of the DubBox. On the towing tongue of the Dub Box is a utility box, which Fernando unlocks and opens and pulls out a roll of collapsible hose with a trigger handle. He continues to the rear of the Dub Box and connects the hose to spigot on the ground. Handing the trigger end to Russell, he tells him, “Press that lever to start a spray of water. Take it to the motorcycles and spray them with water to clean them. I have to turn on the water from here and make sure the hose is not tangled up.”
 
Russell nods before taking the handle and pulls on it, unrolling the hose on the floor. The hose will only go a few feet past the front of the bus, where Fernando turns on the water. Russell holds the trigger for a moment until water shoots out uncontrollably for a couple of seconds before he gets control of it. He then begins to spray down the motorcycles with the water. Fernando walks up to Russell.
 
“Hit that one with some more water and that should be it.” Fernando says to him. Russell turns the hose to the more distant motorcycle for several seconds before turning off the hose. “Good. Now follow me.” Fernando walks back from the spigot behind the Dub Box trailer. He disconnects the hose from the spigot and tells Russell “Wind up the hose around your arm and then give to me when you are done.”
 
Fernando gets up and walks to the towing tongue of the Dub Box as Russell winds up the hose. He then hands over the hose to Fernando when he has it coiled up. Fernando puts the hose on trailer towing tongue in front of the storage box. He gets up and walks to the front of his electric camper and over to the motorcycles. Russell was just a few steps behind. Fernando begins to examine the center motorcycle of the three.
 
“Question, Russell: do you, can you, ride a motorcycle?” Fernando asks.
 
“Can I ride a motorcycle? I’m not sure. On the farm and ranch, I rode on something like these but they were smaller and with three wheels.” Russell answers.
 
“Not a problem. Let’s see if you know the basics at least.” Fernando begins. He then begins to point at the various items on the bike starting with the left handlebar lever “On the three-wheeler what is this?”
 
“That’s the clutch handle.” Russell answers.
 
“Good. It is the clutch handle here too.” Fernando replies and then points to the right handlebar lever “And this?”
 
“That’s the front wheel brake lever.” Russell answers.
 
“Good. It is also the front wheel brake lever as well.” Fernando replies and then points to the left foot pedal “And this?”
 
“That’s the foot pedal for the gears.” Russell answers.
 
“Good. It is the foot gear pedal too.” Fernando replies and then points to the right foot pedal “And this?”
 
“That’s the foot pedal for the rear brake.” Russell answers.
 
“Good. It is the foot brake pedal too.” Fernando replies adding “Except for some practice, you should be able to ride one of these things. Pick one of the other two and it’s yours. We’ll take them into town tomorrow and have them repainted and worked on.”
 
“Mine? How?” Russell asks.
 
“Slaver’s law – when one is defeated and killed in a fight, what property they had is now yours. I defeated them and left me no choice but to kill them. Now their property is mine. I’m giving you one of motorcycles. The saddlebags will be yours when I empty them out. But also, they need a larger fuel tank added. This peanut tank is only good for a dozen miles or so. A proper tank will give you a hundred or more miles. We must also check them for traps and bombs. I will do that when my partner arrives later today. Now let’s move them away from here. Follow me.” Fernando explains before putting the bike in neutral and pushes the bike to the spigot, turning it about so it faces the same direction as the bus. He point to the front of the first bike and turns the motorcycle about. Russell puts the bike he is pushing behind the one Fernando put into place, turning it about to face the same direction. Fernando takes the third bike to the others and then turns the bike around and backs it to the first bike, parking parallel to it.
 
“There.” Fernando says. He then adds, “So much to do, and not enough time to do it in.”
 
“Master Fernando. Can I ask a very personal question?”
 
“You can ask anything you want. I hold the right to answer or not and how to answer. Besides, I have a question or two of my own.” Fernando answers.
 
Russell nods before he asks, “Are you the Time Walker I hear everyone talk about, or a Lab Town Drone?”
 
“I’ll be honest with you.” Fernando begins to say, “I am the Time Walker. But I am not the Time Walker you or others know me to be. In my memories, I just got here. The Time Walker you know has been around since the Chaos started. I am not him. But I will do like he does and help others out by doing what is right and not ask for a reward, for succeeding in the rescue is the reward. I rescued you, your sisters and Tammy today. Before you, I have rescued many who are in the convoy that are coming this way. In the future, I will rescue anyone I see that needs help. But, that is a secret you can never tell anyone, for if they know that I am the Time Walker, the Time Walker they think they know that I am not, it will cause me problems I do not want to deal with. Understand that I am saying to you?”
 
“I do. Your secret is safe with me.” Russell says.
 
“Thank you. Now my questions. Out of all the Wessens I have dealt with in my short stay here, you seem to be the most intelligent and educated. Any reason why?” Fernando asks.
 
“I do not know, but I was made this way. Perhaps in my human life I was an educated person and they needed a Wessen with such intelligence.” Russell explains.
 
“Wait, you know you had a past life as a human? How long have you been a Wessen?” Fernando asks.
 
“Over 10 years we were Wessens. And I do as do my sisters know we used to be humans, don’t others know?” Russell answers and asks.
 
“None of the northern Wessens know of their past. Nor do those in the west from here. They all think they were born as Wessens.” Fernando points out.
 
“Perhaps the southern labs need Wessens to remember their past.” Russell replies.
 
“You said you were turned into a Wessen 10 years ago? Maybe their reprogramming back then was limited compared to now and your memories could not be eradicated back then.” Fernando points out.
 
“That is a possibility.” Russell comments.
 
A loud air horn blast is heard in the closing distance, a horn that he knows all too well. Fernando looks towards the vehicle entrance of the parking lot. A few seconds later a large (Ford) pick-up truck with a camper rolls in leading a convoy of vehicles.
 
“Great, they finally arrived!” Fernando says as he looks at his watch is was 10:30AM, they made it one and a half hours early.
 
Russell can only stand in awe as the vehicles roll into the parking lot before positioning themselves into parking slots with an airship parking itself above the truck. The lead truck backs itself into position next Fernando’s camper on the driver’s side and the motorcycles. A smaller truck parks besides the larger truck in the same manner. A rope with an anchor drops and hooks itself onto the floor and rope ladder comes down from the airship with two women climbing down from the airship.
 
From the pop-up tent of the electric camper Macey yells out, “THEY ARE HERE!!!”
 
The driver of the first truck steps out from the passenger side of his truck after the truck shuts down as Fernando looks up at the pop-up tent of his camper, “Macey, Ichigo! Get down from there now!”
 
“Jefe! Why I ought too...!” The cowboy driver says as he walks to Fernando.
 
“You ought to get me a cup of coffee, Hondo. I’m getting a headache, and the shoe polish they serve here could not wake up a bumble bee.” Fernando tells him.
 
“Is this the Wessen?” Hondo asks as the others begin to surround us, many with various arms in display.
 
“This is Russell. I rescued him, his sisters and his master’s daughter from being sold to in slavery. Russell, this is Hondo, my right hand man.” Fernando tells them.
 
Russell extends his hand to shake Hondo’s hand. Hondo reciprocates with Russell saying “Good to know you.”  
 
“The feelin’s mutual.” Hondo replies. They let each other go and Hondo looks at the motorcycles. “These are them?”
 
“They were in the front of the camper and declared that I was become their property or be purged. So I killed the pack leader. And then their leader some idiot named Lucifer called for them on their radios, making threats and demands so I sent a feedback wave of a couple kilowatts into their radio. I don’t believe that he made more threats, so I sent his men back by airmail.” Fernando explains.
 
“Damn, I missed out on all the fun.” Hondo says. He adds, “Anything else I should know about?”
 
 
(To Be Continued...)
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
Back to top
 
« Last Edit: Feb 14th, 2025, 12:59pm by Hondo I. Sackett »  
View Profile   IP Logged
Fernando
YaBB Administrator
*****
NY City




Posts: 2380
Gender: male
Re: After Chaos
Reply #3016 - Jan 30th, 2025, 2:25pm
 
“Well, for what it is worth, Mrs. Clean is in town selling her services. She’s right across from the slaver’s tent. She told me a lot about Lucifer and his sphere of influence.” Fernando explains, “Now, about that coffee?”  
 
“Good. Now we can have our clothes washed.” Hondo jests.
 
“Well, now everyone is here, time to set up for lunch. If you need to buy supplies, be aware that prices I seen around here are higher than in the past towns we were in, even higher than Flight Town.” Fernando says. He then point out, “Ruth, if you’re leading the lunch time cook off, I have 3 more Wessens and a 12 year old girl I rescued. They will be under my care with Macey and Ichigo but do teach the Wessen girls how to prepare food if they do not know how. Marvin, Karl, you are with me, Russell and Hondo to get a few things for them.”
 
With Fernando taking the rolling cart, Russell, Hondo, Karl and Marvin head back into town. Fernando goes off the list in his head, “Sneakers, shoes and boots for the girl, shoes and maybe boots for the Wessens, sox for them all, and then some fire arms. I do not like what Mrs. Clean has said and later verified by those young punks.” He then he turned to Hondo, “How are the dunebuggy teens, bunny girls and the Hamster girls’ crew doing?”
 
“They’re doin’ quite well. Whatever needs to be done, they do it.” Hondo replies.
 
“Good. How the food supplies are doing?” Fernando asks.
 
“Same as usual. Always need the fresh stuff of eggs, milk, juice, meat, fruit and bread though we can make our own bread from scratch if needed. You addin’ four more mouths to feed just adds to the need.” Hondo explains.
 
“Well, Tammy is a skinny 12 year old girl so I guess she won’t eat much like Macey does. And the other three are sheep Wessens so its salad, bread, crackers, cereal and vegetable soup for them. I’m sure I can get the Wessen girls to put in to the work in preparing their own meals, with Ruth in charge of making the meals, they can learn how to cook from her. Man, you should see the rolling house I am getting them.” Fernando points out.
 
“Maybe we can check on them later?” Hondo asks.
 
“We can do that.” Fernando replies. He adds as they approach the indoor market he was in before, “Let’s go in here.”  
 
They pass John’s clothing shop where Fernando picked up a few things for Tammy and the Wessens. A couple shops down Fernando finds a shoe and boot shop which has various several items outside.
 
“Are they goin’ to need socks?” Hondo asks.
 
“I already got them socks. They just need sandals, sneakers, shoes and boots.” Fernando answers, adding, “If you want to look around for a firearms dealer, they would need something for self defense. I don’t like what I heard about Lucifer.”
 
“Hmph... Everyone talks but no one does nothing against that bastard!” An elder bald man in glasses and a shop apron says from behind the display of shoes on the table outside the shop. Hondo, Fernando and the others look at him. He then says, “Need any shoes?”
 
“Several for my girls and my Wessens.” Fernando says to the old guy.
 
“Then I’m the one to see. I’m Evens, of Evens’ shoes and boots. Been here for almost 30 years. I guarantee my work and custom make most of my shoes for a perfect fit.” Evens advertises himself.
 
“While I look at these various shoes, tell me about Lucifer.” Fernando explains.
 
“Hmmm... you must be new around these parts. Lucifer’s been in a problem for just over 10 years. Before under Lord Garth, all he and his men did was harass you and forced you to pay a toll to be on the highway. But ten years ago, Lucifer killed Lord Garth and he’s been purging for slaves ever since.” Evens explains.
 
“Interestin’. Another Biggus wannabe.” Hondo throws in.
 
“And he’ll go down like Biggus went down – hard, face first and with his ass on fire.” Fernando says as he looks at the shoes. He pulls out a simple cloth shoe that looks like a Kung Fu slipper, “You got any of these? I’d like 6 pairs if you got them, 3 in girls’ size 7, 2 pairs in girl’s size 8 and 1 pair in guy’s size 7.”  
 

 
Evens takes the shoe and takes it the entrance of his shop. There he hands it off to somebody and gives them an order of what to get. Fernando finds an enclosed leather/suede boot that one slips on. He looks it over.
 

 
“I’ll take five of these, three in girls’ size 7 and a half and two in 8 and a half.” Fernando says to Evens.
 
“A Half size? Why not stick with the non-half size of the shoe you gave me?” Evens asks.
 
“The girls will be wearing double or triple socks, so the boot must fit them with the extra padding.” Fernando explains.
 
“I’ll see what I have. If I don’t have it in half size, can I go 1 size up?” Evens says and asks.
 
“Sounds good to me.” Fernando replies as he nods.
 
Again, Evens takes the boot and takes it the entrance of his shop. There he hands it off to somebody and gives them an order of what to get.
 
Fernando picks up a MaryJane shoe from the table and looks at it before handing it to Evens. “I’ll take 3 pairs of these – in size 6 please.”
 

 
Evens nods before he takes the shoe to the entrance of his shop. There he hands it off to somebody and gives them an order of what to get. Before he leaves, somebody gives him several small boxes with the Kung Fu slippers in them. He brings the boxes to Fernando and opens one of the boxes to show off the pair inside. “Hope it is to your liking.”
 
“I’m not the one who will be wearing them.” Fernando says as he takes slipper out and examines it. “These look great. I’ll take them.” He says as he puts the shoe back in the box. He takes the boxes and put them into the pull cart. He then finds a Motorcycle style boot and picks it up. “I’ll take 2 of these, one in 13 and a half double wide for me and men’s size 7 for my Wessen.”
 

 
Evens steps around the table and looks down at Fernando’s feet, and then over to Hondo’s feet. “You men have some large feet. Mostly everyone here is a between a 9 and an 11.”
 
“You know that they say about men with big feet.” Fernando says.
 
“No, what?” Evens asks.
 
“We got big thumbs!” Fernando answers as he holds his hand open in a letter ‘C’ about a foot away from his crotch.
 
Evens lightly shakes his head before walking to the door, giving the orders for the boot. There is a discussion about the boot as another hands him several boxes with the slip-on boots and the MaryJane shoes. He puts the boxes of shoes down on the table for Fernando to look at.
 
Fernando examines the MaryJane shoes, “Excellent construction. You made them? I mean by machine?”
 
“All the shoes and boots here are made by me and my crew, some of it by machine, the rest by hand as the machine can’t do everything.” Evens explains.
 
“Excellent work then. How much for everything?” Fernando says and asks.
 
“Before I can give you a price, I do have a problem. If you want the size 13 boot, you will have to wait until tomorrow for it as it has to be made. We do not have anything in that size. Can you wait for it or forget it?” Evens explains.
 
“I can wait for it. Tomorrow afternoon good for you?” Fernando replies.
 
“I was thinking tomorrow morning, but anytime you can come by is fine with me.” Evens says.
 
“Good. Now what’s the total?” Fernando asks.
 
“$350 in gold or silver coins” Even says.
 
“Good enough.” Fernando says as he pulls out gold coins from his pocket and counts off. He gives Evens three $100 gold coins and two $50 gold coins.
 
Evens counts them off. He takes one of the $50 gold coins and tries to hand it to Fernando, “You gave me too much.”
 
“It’s a tip, a reward for fast, honest and courteous service. Buy some lunch and feed your staff with it.” Fernando tells him as he takes the receipt. On it says “PAID IN FULL - Size 13 1/2 Double Wide boots due tomorrow for pick up.”
 
As Fernando packs the shoes and boots away, including the size 7 men’s boot just brought out, Hondo picks up a few shoe polish, brushes, a can of mink oil, a can of saddle soap and other shoe/boot care items and pays for them before putting them in the cart.
 
“For you?” Fernando asks.
 
“For the girls. They will need to take care of their footwear.” Hondo answers.
 
“OK. Before we go to fire arms, Evens – you said something about Lucifer?” Fernando asks.
 
“You intend to do something about the bastard?” Evens asks.
 
“Only if we run into him.” Fernando says.
 
“Heh... sounds like coward talk to me.” Evens said.
 
“Why I ought too...” Hondo begins to say.
 
“Easy Hondo. He does not know what we done or what we can do.” Fernando says to him before switching to Evens, “I’ll promise you this, before the sun rises on the fifth day, Lucifer will be dealt with. Now, whoever replaces Lucifer that is who you will have to deal with.”  
 
“You must be either Crazy or Stupid.” Evens says.
 
“Call me Crazy cause I ain’t Stupid.” Fernando replies, He adds, “I’ll see you tomorrow about the last pair of boots.” He then turns to Hondo, “Let’s find the firearms and load up.”
 
As they walk looking for a firearms dealer, Russell asks Karl and Marvin, “Are you slaves?”
 
“We are free wessens. Why are you asking?” Karl answers and asks.
 
“Well, Master Fernando bought us – my sisters and I, from the slavers. He told me that we are free but there is a lot to do before we are freed.” Russell explains.
 
“There is a lot to do. But if I had a choice, I rather be owned by either of those two men than to be free.” Marvin throws in.
 
“I prefer my freedom but if Fernando says you are free, you are free. No one can say they own you. But there is a lot to do. Did he get you a vehicle and camper?” Karl throws at him.
 
“There is a vehicle being worked on Fernando says is ours.” Russell answers.
 
“I would like to see it though I am happy with what I got.” Karl says.
 
“Me too.” Marvin says.
 
“He also gave me a slaver’s motorcycle.” Russell says, “He got three and said one of them is mine.”
 
“Slaver’s Motorcycles? Did they tried to attack you?” Karl asks.
 
“They surrounded us by the front of Fernando’s vehicle and demanded we be slaves or be purged. Fernando killed them where they stood.” Russell explains.
 
“How did he killed them?” Karl asks.
 
“He hit one with a bolt of lightning and then sent the other two flying far away. I don’t think they would survive the landing.” Russell says.
 
“Then by all rights, the bikes are his. And he gave one to you. Damn you’re lucky.” Karl says. “But slavers in this area? Fernando took care of the slavers a few towns away.”
 
“To my understanding, the slavers there are not the same slavers over here.” Russell says.
 
“That explains why they want us armed and ready.” Karl says.
 
“But Fernando and Hondo will get us out of trouble when it comes.” Marvin adds.
 
“They always do. Seems like they have the devil’s luck” Karl says.
 
“So what do you guys do?” Russell asks.
 
“We drive our own vehicles, and we do guard duty at day or night.” Karl answers.
 
“The female Wessens help make the meals, take care of the children and help clean. We men do those things too.” Marvin explains.
 
“Yeah. Everybody has a job to. Though beware of the human Maribelle. She can be a distraction from doing your job. And if she gives you an order, verify with Fernando, Hondo, Val, Ruth or Joanne. It could be one of her distractions.” Karl says.
 
“I see.” Russell replies.
 
“Do you know the blonde girl in Fernando’s camper?” Karl asks.
 
“That’s Tammy. She is or was our former master’s daughter. Fernando also saved her by buying her from the slavers and like me and my sisters, he says that she is not a slave to him though he has slavers papers on her like he has on us.” Russell explains. He then asks, “What do you know what a ‘Purge’ is?”
 
Both Karl and Marvin look at him, with Karl asking, “You and your family have been purged?”
 
“According to Fernando we were.” Russell answers.
 
“Well, when you have raiders and slavers attack your home, rob the place of its valuables, take your family to be sold as slaves or turned into Wessens and then sold as slaves, with anyone who fights back being killed as an example to others to cooperate or die, and before they leave they burn down the house and the harvest fields – that is what a purge is. Nearly everyone in the group has been through a purge, including Marvin and I.” Karl answers.
 
“So, you were Tammy’s Wessens and they purged your place and Fernando found and bought you as his slaves?” Marvin asks before he answers himself, “Consider yourself freed, though Tammy will need a new family. Fernando would probably adopt her like he did Macey and Ichigo. But where are you to go? Staying with Tammy? Go on your own?”
 
“Where are you all going?” Russell asks.
 
“Some place called Charlton in Texas. I got a few relatives in the area, get some land and build a new life there.” Karl says.
 
“Where is Fernando going, if you know?” Russell asks.
 
“He’s leading us to go to Charlton. But where he goes from there, we don’t know.” Karl answers. Marvin shakes his head in not knowing either.
 
“Maybe he has a house there. If he does, we’ll stay with him to help with the girls. Hope he has room for us all.” Russell says mostly to himself.
 
“If not, you can live in your camper at his place. Such things are doable.” Marvin points out.
 
“Yes. Your camper is your home until you get there and even after if you do not get a home. Not many people can say that they got a home.” Karl points out as well.
 
Several feet in front of them, Hondo states, “Looks like you got a growing family, Jefe.”
 
“I’ll worry about that later. Right now we have to prepare for what might lie ahead with Lucifer.” Fernando points out.  
 
They stop by a table of a small arms dealer. Fernando picks up a snub nose revolver that has seen better days.
 
“A snub nose .38, looks like an old police special from the 70s.” Fernando says as looks over the piece. It has rust on it, the gun metal paint worn off in several places. He shakes his head as he hands the firearm to Hondo.
 
“Fixable but it would take too much time.” Hondo points out.
 
“What do you mean ‘fixable but it would take too much time’?” A voice approaches the table from the store’s door.
 
“You the owner of this establishment?” Fernando asks him.
 
“I’m Albert, of Albert’s Guns, Rifles and Shotguns. Now - What do you mean ‘fixable but it would take too much time’?” Albert says and asks.
 
Hondo hands back the firearm, “Too much rust and wear. Parts may still work but will need to be replaced soon before they break. I would not trust that gun in a life and death situation.”
 
“All the local police officers use that gun.” Albert says.
 
“Yeah, the .38 Smith & Wesson Snub Nose Revolver was a favorite with police everywhere until they switched over to 9mm and other formats because of their limits. Unfortunately the .38 was not a man-stopping round. This was.” Fernando says before pulling out one of his double-stack 1911 .45ACP and handing it to Albert.
 
Albert stares at the gun for a moment, going through an initial check of it and handing it back, “You guys part of Men in Black?”
 
Fernando turns and shows off his EMT Shoulder Patch, “We’re rescuers, not Men in Black. Why? They have been around?”
 
“A few days ago, during that big fight the ‘Time Walker versus The Lich’ Death Match. Then they left when Fight Town started to burn the next day.” Albert explains.
 
“Did they take anyone or anything?” Fernando asks.
 
“Not that I know of. They did wanted me to give them the inventory list of my store but bought no weapons or ammo.” Albert says.
 
“That’s odd.” Hondo lets out.
 
“No, not really. If you want to know the capability of those you run into, if you can get their full cooperation, asking for a list of what they have would be the best way to do it.” Fernando explains.
 
“Hmmm...” Hondo ponders of the situation.
 
Fernando turns back to Albert, “I just bought this and 2 other wessens today, I need them armed and be able to shoot back in a fire fight. What you have for them?”
 
“Depends on what you want?” Albert asks.
 
“Karl, hand them over for a second.” Fernando says as he points to his shoulder and ankle.
 
Karl looks at the others, seeing Hondo nod. He pulls out his shoulder mounted .38ACP and hands it to Fernando, followed by his ankle mounted .22


 
Fernando hands over the .38ACP first to Albert. Albert looks at it, dropping the magazine and ejecting the round in the chamber. He puts back the gun together, giving it back to Fernando who gives it back to Karl. Fernando hands over the .22 to Albert. Albert looks it over and hands it back to Fernando, who hands it back to Karl.
 
“I’ll be back.” Albert says before going into his shop. He comes out some five minutes later, with a couple of wooden boxes. The lettering on the boxes are faded and blurred into the wood as just a stain. He opens and gives Fernando the firearm inside: a .32NAA.
 

 
Fernando looks over the gun, asking “Don’t you have anything larger like the one I shown you?”
 
“That’s all I have. Take it or leave it.” Albert tells him.
 
Fernando takes the firearm and hands it to Russell, “How does that feel in your hand?”
 
Russell holds it in the firing position, extending his arm in various positions before giving it back to Fernando, “I can manage with it.”
 
Fernando turns to Albert, “Can you get two more of this then.”
 
“I can look. How about the other one?” Albert says and asks.
 
Fernando takes the smaller wooden box, it is in the same condition as with the other box – faded lettering to where it is blurred into the wood. He opens the sliding panel and pulls out a similar .22 that Karl has. The leather holster inside the box is dried out. He tells Albert, “If you have it, I’ll take 5 more of this one. And 5 boxes of ammo for these little guns and 3 boxes of ammo for the other. While you are at it, a clip holster for all of them.”
 
“I’ll see what I have.” Albert says before he goes into his shop.
 
Hondo steps up to Fernando, “Getting rifles and shotguns?”
 
“Let’s see what he has first. I’ll pay for these and then we’ll talk about long arms.” Fernando tells Hondo. He then turns to the Wessens, “Karl, Marvin, take Russell to that store over there and see if they have those moving blankets like that we got in Center Town. Buy a pack or two. Make it three packs if they have it. We’ll be here.” Fernando then hands a cloth bag with several $10 Silver coins in it to Karl.
 
“Will do, sir.” Karl tells him, he then turns to the other Wessens, “Marvin, Russell, come with me.”
 
The three of them walk to the other store as a favor to Fernando. Albert comes out with several boxes, placing them by the other two. A couple of them are opened for Fernando to inspect them. Hondo takes a box and looks over the gun inside. After a couple minutes, all the guns were looked over at least once.
 
“How much for this set?” Fernando asks.
 
“$1200 for the set.” Albert says to him.
 
“What a rip off!” Hondo lets out.
 
“I can go back to Center Town and the exact guns I want and need for $300.” Fernando tells him.
 
“This ain’t Center Town, and I doubt you can. I know who sells guns in every town around here, including Center Town.” Albert shows off.
 
“If you mean Tom and Jerry of Tom’s Firearms, go to the communication center and leave a message with them that ‘Fernando and Hondo says the guns he sold us are great! They saved us from a couple of scrapes on the way over here.’” Fernando tells him.
 
“Yeah right.” Albert says.
 
“Let go the communications tower and send them a message. It should only take two, maybe three hours to get a reply.” Fernando tells him.  
 
Albert stands there unimpressed at the request.
 
Hondo takes one of the mini revolvers and puts it to Albert’s face, “Look! Rust. How you rust stainless steel is beyond me but it is going to take a lot more work to get them cleaned and in firing order. And these leather holsters are half rotted away. What you got is shit here. You’re lucky if I give you a silver coin piece for this mess!” He puts down the revolver and picks up one of the rifles from the table, cocking it open and inspects the barrel. Then he puts the opened breach to Albert’s face, “You call yourself a gunsmith? This thing would explode if you try to fire a round through it!”
 
Hondo’s loud voice gets the attention of those around him. That includes the local constabulary.
 
“Is there a problem here?” A man with a beige shirt and a shiny piece of metal on its chest walks up to him. The shield definitely has seen better days.
 
“Yes. Sheriff Collins. These two are not willing to pay the price of what is being offered to them!” Albert complains.
 
“I say its junk!” Hondo tell him.
 
“You aint no gun expert!” Albert tells him back.
 
“Who are you two and why are you here?” Sheriff Collins asks.
 
Fernando pulls out his wallet and shows off his EMT and NY Aux. Police Shield and identification, handing it to Sheriff Collins. “I’m leading a convoy to Texas, this is Hondo, he’s the head of my convoy’s security and safety. We recently went through Center Town and Fight Town, and helped General Jastrey in fighting Lab Towns.”
 
The Sheriff looks at Fernando’s items. He pulls out a beaten up old walkie talkie from his hip and talks into it as he presses its button, “Johnson – make a call to a General Jastrey of Center Town and verify with her the name of Fernando G. and Hondo.”
 
“You know that will take some time to get a reply!” a voice answers back on the radio.
 
“Just do as I ask before I replace ya with somebody who is willing to do some honest work for a day’s pay!” Sheriff Collins replies.
 
“Doing it now! Will get back to you as soon as I get a reply!” The voice on the radio replies.
 
Sheriff Collins puts the held-held radio away and still looks at Fernando’s identification before asking, “New York is a long ways away from here. Where in Texas are you going?”
 
“I’m leading the group to a place called Charlton because that is where they want to go and have the best medical facilities for some sick ones we are taking there. But I and a few others are not going to stay there, we will probably repeat this journey a couple more times.”
 
“I see. Well, we do not care for troublemakers around these here parts.” Sheriff Collins begins before he takes his night-stick and taps it against Fernando’s chest.
 
All the sudden, the sheriff’s radio begins squawking. Sheriff Collins takes the radio and answers back, “Is that you Johnson?”
 
“This is Lieutenant Benson. General Jastrey is out of radio contact range, thus I will handle all communications request before she returns. Now what seems to be the problem with our two best scouts?” Lieutenant Benson says on the radio.
 
“Excuse me? You know these two men?” Sheriff Collins asks.
 
“One is an Emergency Medical Rescuer and Medical Doctor from New York City, dressed in black EMT jacket, black cap and dark glasses?” Lieutenant Benson asks.
 
“Yes.” Sheriff Collins answers.
 
“That’s Fernando G. The one with him in a leather trench coat, blond hair, glasses and a cowboy hat?” Lieutenant Benson asks.
 
“Yes.” Sheriff Collins answers.
 
“That’s Hondo. Now explain to me what is going on with them, any of them hurt?” Lieutenant Benson says and asks.
 
“Before I answer that, tell me how do you know them?” Sheriff Collins asks.
 
“Those two heroes you have in your possession led to the clean-up of corruption in Fight Town and Flight Town and in the taking down of several Lab Towns that was kidnapping our citizens and turning them into Wessens. Now explain what is going on with them?” Lieutenant Benson explains and asks.
 
Albert stands there with his jaw dropped. Sheriff Collins had to blink several times in order to register things in his head from what he is hearing. He replies “There was a slight altercation and accusation with our weapons merchant claiming that his wares are junk.”
 
“If Fernando and Hondo call what they find in arms as junk, you better listen to them. Thanks to their work, we have restored our firearms and got rearmed and restock to defend ourselves again! So you either listen to what they have to say or deal with some shady arms dealer that is selling you duds, junk guns and no good weapons. Now, are they OK?” Lieutenant Benson states.
 
“They are fine. Just a bit riled up about a deal with bad guns. Nothing more.” Sheriff Collins explains.
 
“Then listen to them on how to fix those bad guns and get your town rearmed. We are willing to help out but we won’t help anyone who won’t help themselves. And beware that your town is next in the railroad rebuild that is going on and we will be interconnected again.” Lieutenant Benson points out.
 
“What about the Slavers and Highway Gangs?” Sheriff Collins asks.
 
“They are either part of the problem or part of the solution. Either way let Fernando and Hondo deal with them like they dealt with Lord Biggus over here. That’s probably why they are at the Arms Dealer to stock up on some fire power to deal with them.” Lieutenant Benson explains.
 
“Let me ask, where are you? I would like to verify this information with you or General Jastrey in person.” Sheriff Collins requests.
 
“My group is in Flight Town, receiving a couple of blimps for our defense. I do not know when anyone of us will be arriving in your Tech Town. Chances are Fernando, Hondo and their convoy would be gone by the time we arrive so give them what they want and give them the royal treatment. Any problems with Slavers and Highway Gangs, let them deal with it.” Lieutenant Benson points out.
 
“Thank you.” Sheriff Collins replies on the radio. He then hands Fernando his wallet before turning to Albert. “If a customer has a problem with your workmanship, then you need to deal with it. Give these guys your best and take what they offer you.” He then turns to Hondo and Fernando, “I’ll be around. Hope to see you soon. I have a lot to talk to you about.”
 
“Much obliged, sir.” Hondo replies.
 
“See you soon.” Fernando replies.
 
Hondo and Fernando turn to Albert.
 
“Take these rusted out crap and let them swim in vinegar for a couple days. If you are lucky, you can get them good enough to repair them.” Hondo tells him.
 
“Now, I’ll give you $450 for these rusted wrecks. Now about your best guns...” Fernando throws at him.
 
Albert can only give them a sour look before going into his shop. He comes back with a couple assistants carrying a box labeled “M1 Garand.”
 
Fernando comments, “I got 9 of those. But let’s see how these are.”
 
“They’re $600 a piece.” Albert says.
 
“You’ll be lucky for $400 for the set. But first, you know how to shoot these?” Fernando throws at Albert before the box is opened.
 
“Of course. Anyone knows how to shoot these.” Albert throws back.
 
“Then let’s see you set it up.” Fernando challenges him.
 
“Hmph...”Albert replies as his assistants get the box open and pulls out the rifle and hands it to him. They also hand him a box of bullets that came in the box. Albert looks about the rifle but finds no way to insert the bullets. He explains, “It needs a magazine.”
 
Both Hondo and Fernando hold back from laughing. Albert finds a magazine that fits the rounds, but in trying to fit it into the rifle but can’t.
 
Fernando puts his hand on the receiver of the rifle, telling Albert, “Give it up. You know nothing.” He then reaches into the box and pulls out a metal clip and after taking the magazine from Albert’s hand. He then exchanges the rounds from the magazine to the clip and shows it to him. He then pulls the mechanism apart with his thumbs and pushes the clip in. The mechanism closes up with a loud “CLACK!!”
 
He hands the M1 back to Albert. “Locked and loaded, ready to rock and roll.” He then proceeds to explain the rest of it to Albert, “That side lever is your safety. And you need to pull back on the action to start the first round, then pull the trigger to fire, the next six feed themselves after each shot. After the last round, the clip flies out and the rifle opens up to be refilled with another clip.”
 
“How do you know so much?” Albert asks.
 
Fernando points to his EMT patch on his sleeve, “My job is to rescue and save lives. But get in my way of rescuing somebody in need, and your blood will be fertilizing the soil where you fall. I prefer not to take a life but leave me no choice and I will take it as I will take this and 2 more like it for $450.”
 
“I refuse to take such a low price.” Albert tells him.
 
“$450 and a favor for the three.” Fernando tells him.
 
“What kind of favor?” Albert asks.
 
Fernando takes his cane and waves the crystal on its end over the rusted guns on the table. They glow for a moment and then look like they were new. He picks up the .38 police revolver and hands to Albert for his inspection.
 
“I’ll do the same to the rest of your stock but only because you need to deal with what is left over when I deal with Lucifer. Now you accept my offer or not?” Fernando tells him. He then sees a gleam in Albert’s eye, the gleam of greed. He grabs Albert by his shirt collar and pulls him towards him, “Listen to me and listen to me good. I take care of Lucifer. You, your men, your guns and your police won’t be able to handle what comes next with the shit load of crap you have here. This is not about money, this is about survival. Now stop thinking with your DAMN greedy ass pockets and think with your heart, because you want your heart to continue living even after your greedy ass pocket has been taken from you by those who think they can replace Lucifer. Until then your fat ass is not worth the weight it has.”
 
“I get what you mean.” Albert tells him.
 
“Now get me two more and I’m taking $50 off the price.” Fernando tells her.
 
“Now wait a minute!” Albert says.
 
“No – you wait a minute and listen up for once in your damn life! Make me wait and I take away from the deal. Make me wait long enough, and I will walk away with what I paid for and find somebody else to buy arms from and these guns return to the rusty crap that they are. You get where I am coming from?” Fernando tells him. Hondo stands there with his arms crossed nodding his head. “Now you got until my Wessens return from shopping to complete this deal. They come back before we are done, I will walk away and you get nothing.”
 
Unfortunately for Albert, three Wessens approach Fernando and Hondo from the rear.
 
“Mister Fernando. All we were able to get are these few.” Karl steps up to him and shows him one of the few moving blankets that they had. They were not new but they were not heavily used either. A good wash would clean them up.
 
“Take them across the road to Mrs. Clean’s washing services. She will know how to clean them up. Tell her it’s from me and I’ll deal with paying her for her services and wait for me there.” Fernando tells him.
 
“Will do.” Karl says to him, then he turns to the other Wessens Marvin and Russell, “Let’s go fellas.” Together they leave the area.
 
Fernando looks at Albert. “Like I said, when my Wessens arrive, I’ll be leaving. I have other things to get for my group. I might return.”
 
Albert becomes all miffed at the situation of losing a valuable deal. He starts yelling at Fernando and Hondo as they leave. Fernando takes Hondo to the vehicle depot area where Russell’s RV is being worked on. They see it on the being worked on by a whole crew of people.
 
“What do you think?” Fernando says as he points out the large RV to him.
 

 
“Whoa... I have not seen one of these bad boys since the 90s.” Hondo says not too loud.
 
“They got 4 more. I might think of getting one for myself and strapping the electric bus on top and all the motorcycles and Dub Box with it.” Fernando says.
 
“They are great but they do have poor gas mileage.” Hondo points out.
 
“Damn, you’re right. I forgot... let me find the shop owner. Come, follow me.” Fernando says.
 
Fernando spots Nelson inspecting the work being done. Fernando raises his hand and shouts out his name, “Nelson! Yo Nelson!”
 
The middle-aged man turns around and sees Fernando with Hondo. He walks to them.
 
“Checking up on my work? You know that is extra.” Nelson jokes around.
 
“Whatever the costs, I’ll pay for it. But two things.” Fernando begins as Nelson nods, “First off, this is Hondo. He’s my Shotgun and Security of my convoy.”
 
“Hello there.” Nelson turns to Hondo.
 
“Howdy.” Hondo replies.
 
“Yeah, Hondo reminded me, and I hope it is not too much trouble, that RV is going to need 200 extra gallons of fuel in external tanks, like those large hauling trucks have. I do not care how – 2 100 gallon tanks with one of each side or 4 50 gallon tanks with 2 on each side, with a selector switch for the main tank and the other added on tanks and a fuel sensor for each one. If you must, a fuel gauge for each tank if you cannot put it to one gauge.” Fernando explains.
 
Nelson takes down his notes on what Fernando wants added to the project. He then looks up at him, “What is the other thing?”
 
“Do you do motorcycle mods?” Fernando asks.
 
“No, but next door is my son’s shop, Simon. He does motorcycles. Why, you have one that needs work?” Nelson asks.
 
“I have 3. Formerly Slaver Bikes. The small gas tanks need to be replaced with a large one. And everything else needs to be checked, and the engines silenced with a muffler. I hate loud bikes.” Fernando explains.
 
“Explain it to my son, but explain how you end up with Slaver Bikes?” Nelson asks as he escorts them to the shop next door “Simon’s Motorcycles.”
 
“Let just say, 3 slavers tried to take me, my Wessens and my daughters shortly after I left here earlier before, as you can see, I’m still here.” Fernando explains.
 
“And the Slavers?” Nelson asks.
 
“They’re dead.” Fernando answers.
 
Nelson stops at the entrance of his son’s shop, “You know you’re now a marked man with a price on your head.”
 
“Yeah, yeah, yeah... but as I figure, The Time Walker takes no shit from anyone.” Fernando says.
 
Nelson opens the door to his son’s motorcycle shop and walks in, “Simon, before I hand these gentlemen off to you for some motorcycle work, do you still have the segmented color cube?”
 
“In the safe. Why?” Simon asks.
 
“Bring it out.” Nelson tells his son. He then walks to the counter and goes behind it. He pulls out a wired phone’s handset, “Hello Hazel? Call Sheriff Collins and tell him to come to Simon’s Motorcycle Shop. Thanks.”
 
He hangs up the phone.
 
“Why you need the sheriff?” Fernando asks.
 
“Too many idiots claiming to be the Time Walker in search for his treasure.” Nelson tells him, “No hard feelings.”
 
“None what so ever.” Fernando tells him.
 
Being nearby, Sheriff Collins arrives at Simon’s shop almost immediately.
 
“What seems to be the problem?” Sheriff Collins asks.
 
“Another one claiming to be the Time Walker.” Nelson points to Fernando.
 
“You again.” Sheriff Collins says as Simon returns with a wooden box. The box is put on the counter and opened. A mixed up Rubix Cube is taken out from it and placed on the counter.
 
“I have not seen one of these since entering Northern Montana.” Fernando says.
 
“The deal is simple. Put all six sides to one color in 15 minutes time, and we have a long talk. Failure to do in the given time and you and your pal here goes to jail with me and my boys.” Sheriff Collins says.
 
“Fair enough.” Fernando says as he takes his cane and taps the cube with the crystal sphere on the cane to loosen it up from any material that might have frozen over in it. He then takes the cube in his hand and holds it out towards to the sheriff. “Tell me when.”
 
“Start.” Sheriff Collins says.
 
Fernando takes the cube and twists it in the memorized 27 moved that solves it, doing it solution in under 15 seconds before handing it to the sheriff. Sheriff Collins stands there with his eyes wide open and the others with their jaws dropped and gawking at the cube in its solved configuration in the sheriff’s hand.
 
“It can’t be.” Sheriff Collins says.
 
“Mix it up and I’ll solve it again.” Fernando almost boasts.
 
Sheriff Collins hands the cube to Simon and tells him, “Mix it up again.”
 
Simon takes the cube and spins it, “How is this possible?”
 
“What are you talking about?” Sheriff Collins asks.
 
“I glued the cube in a couple places. But now everything moves.” Simon explains.
 
“And why did you glued the Time Walker’s puzzle?” Sheriff Collins asks.
 
“Because he (Simon) solved it.” Nelson explains.
 
“It took me over 3 weeks to solve it.” Simon adds.
 
“The time limit for the puzzle is 15 minutes, not 3 weeks.” Sheriff Collins throws in as he takes the cube from Simon’s hands. Simon partially mixed it up with 5 turns, thus if one knew which turns he took. He looks at the cube and hands it to Fernando.
 
Without looking, Fernando spins the cube the 27 known twists and turns to solve the cube in under 20 seconds without looking at it. He hands it back to the sheriff. The sheriff looks at him.
 
“Hondo can solve it too but it takes him longer than I.” Fernando points out.
 
“That won’t be necessary. Now explain why has the Time Walker returned?” Sheriff Collins says and asks.
 
“Understand this – As the Time Walker, he and his people are walking through time. For you The Time Walker has returned. To me, this is my first time here. But I will say this – the time for slavery has come to an end. That is why I am here. This is America, home of the free and land of the brave. That means that there is no slavery here at all.” Fernando explains.
 
“Those are just words. Lord Lucifer controls the slavers in this area.” Sheriff Collins explains.
 
“I’ll take care of Lucifer and his slavers. You take care of anybody who thinks they can replace him. Furthermore, talk to your idiot gun boy Albert because you are going to need him and any other gunsmiths in town to arm up the town and he thinks he can charge you an arm and a leg for junk guns. I don’t work like that, especially when other lives are involved.” Fernando points out.
 
“I’ll deal with Albert. Now what brings you here?” Sheriff Collins asks.
 
“I have three slaver motorcycles that need some work.” Fernando explains.
 
“How did you acquire these slaver bikes?” Sheriff Collins asks.
 
“The slavers came and tried to take me, my Wessens and my daughters, so I killed them and send their bodies to Lucifer.” Fernando explains.
 
Sheriff Collins lets out a sigh. He then says, “I hope you know you will have a price on your head.”
 
“Then start digging graves. Anyone coming to collect will end up dead.” Fernando tells him.
 
“Time Walker or not, I am the law here and if you kill somebody outside of self defense, I will have to arrest you.” Sheriff Collins warns him.
 
“Heh... that won’t be a problem.”  Fernando says, “Now, about the slaver bikes. I need them painted, the small tanks removed and replaced with a larger tank, the largest available, a muffler to silence them, and some padded seats. Everything else is to remain the same, maybe trade the saddle bags with something different. And before I forget, tune up the radios they have for maximum range and remove any booby traps you may find.”
 
“Bring them in, and I’ll see what I can do.” Simon says.
 
“Off hand, how much would it cost?” Fernando asks.
 
“Let’s see. Remove bobby traps, check and tune radios, tank replacement, muffler, padded seats, saddlebag trade, paint job... let say $200.” Simon calculates in his head.
 
“$200 for all three bikes?” Fernando asks.
 
“$200 per each bike.” Simon says.
 
“Fair enough. I’ll throw in an extra $200 for you to look them over and tune them up if needed. Write up an invoice and I’ll get the bikes here.” Fernando says as pulls out $400 in gold coins. He hands them Hondo, “Make sure he writes up an invoice and give a down payment. I’m going across the road to Mrs. Clean to get our Wessens and pay for the bill there. I’ll see you there.”
 
“See you there, Jefe...” Hondo says. He then turns to Simon, “Knowing Jefe, he would want hard case permanently mounted saddle bags. And do you have or make side cars?”
 
“I can put on side cars, $250 each depending on the size and style.” Simon says.
 
Hondo nods, “Detachable or permanently attached?”
 
“That depends on the style.” Simon points out.
 
“Alright then, I’ll discuss the options with jefe. If you have an invoice of what was discussed before, I’ll make a down payment to get the parts and things needed and started to get them done by tomorrow.” Hondo says.
 
“How soon can you get the bikes over here?” Simon asks.
 
“Within the hour.” Hondo replies.
 
Simon writes up the invoice of the items negotiated and exchanges it with the $400 Hondo has as down payment.  
 
“We will be back soon.” Hondo says before he leaves the shop. Looking across the road, Hondo finds Fernando and the Wessens in Mrs. Clean’s shop area. He walks over to them as he looks about the area and set up. He spots the famous laundry master.
 
“Lovely set up.” Hondo says to get their attention.  Fernando turning to see Hondo just nods for now.
 
“How can I help you...” Mrs Clean steps over towards Hondo before realizing who he is, “Hey! I have not seen you in a while!”  
 
“I see you are doin’ well.” Hondo replies.
 
“First time out here but we’re expanding.” Mrs. Clean points out.
 
“Good, good. I’m here for Jefe, so maybe next time I’ll pick up some laundry soap.” Hondo replies. He then turns to Fernando, handing him the invoice. “Simon says the sooner he can get the bikes, the faster he can get them done, though from the look on his face, I do not think he likes bein’ rushed.”
 
“Alright.” Fernando says. He then turns to Mrs. Clean, “We’ll be back to pick up the wash.” He then turns to the Wessens, “Let’s go back to camp and pick up the bikes.”
 
It takes them a few minutes to return to camp. Nothing seems to be out of the ordinary. After a few quick minutes to put away the things they bought into the Dub Box trailer for now. Fernando then takes the group to between the electric camper and the pushes out his slaver bike out into the open area. Russell takes another while Hondo takes a third. With Karl and Marvin walking along side them with the pull cart behind Karl, the five of them walk through town as they push the bikes to Simon’s shop. They did receive many strange looks and many whispers around them. Least to say it took longer to get there pushing the bikes than it was to walk back with the items they brought. They get to Simon’s shop, pushing the bikes through the vehicle entrance.
 
The shop workers stop their work for a moment to look at what is being brought in. Simon approaches them from the rear of the shop, “Let’s see what we have here.”
 
Though the bikes are a mishmash of assorted parts, Simon identifies the engines from their stamping codes and sorts out the bikes accordingly.
 
“A Yamaha 750, Suzuki 700 and a Honda 750 – all air-cooled, typical short range slaver bikes with peanut tanks.” Simon points out. He adds, “You said you wanted them painted?”
 
“Yeah, those two can be painted black. As for this one, paint it white with a red cross on the sides of the gas tank and ‘NYC Emergency Medical Services’ in a circle around the tank.” Fernando explains before pointing to his EMS patch on his jacket. Simon looks at the patch and does a quick sketch on his pad.
 
“Other than that anything else?” Simon asks.
 
“That should be it, maybe new tires but I’ll hold out for now until I see the finished bikes.” Fernando tells him.
 
“They should be ready by tomorrow afternoon. Leave them right there.” Simon tells him, signaling to his crew to pick up these three for immediate work.
 
“We’ll see you tomorrow.” Fernando says before taking everyone out of the shop. A few seconds later they were at Mrs. Clean’s venue. After saying their greetings, Fernando asks, “Are the blankets ready?”
 
“They are not but they are in the dryer.” Mrs. Clean says.
 
“Good.” Fernando says to her. He then turns to Karl and Marvin, “I do not remember, but your campers have a washer dryer in them?”
 
“I don’t think so.” Marvin says, with Karl adding as he shakes his head, “No, I do not have one.”
 
“I do not know if Russell’s camper has one...” Fernando says to himself. He then turns to Mrs. Clean, “You have any more of those small camper washer/dryers?”
 
“I got 5 left. But they are not selling.” Mrs. Cleans points out.
 
“I’ll take 2 for now, maybe a third later on, depending on the camper I’m having built right now. If it does not have one, I’ll buy the third tomorrow.” Fernando says.
 
Hondo steps in, “I’ll take 5 jugs of liquid soap if you have it.”
 
“Five?” Fernando asks.
 
“They are goin’ to need a jug each, and the girls’ laundry mounts up a lot these past few days. So two for me.” Hondo points out.
 
“I can take care of the laundry for you.” Mrs. Clean adds.
 
“Much obliged. I’ll send the girls in with the laundry later, but for now, when we are out there, we are going to need somethin’. Besides, that soap is being used to clean other things as well.” Hondo explains.
 
“It can be used to clean many things, but it is primarily laundry soap.” Mrs. Clean throws in.
 
“OK, 2 machines, 5 jugs of soap and the laundry- how much and do not discount – you deserve the money!” Fernando says.
 
“Give me $300 for everything.” Mrs. Clean says.
 
“I owe you more than that!” Fernando says as he takes out his gold coins. “Here is $300, and have another $100 to feed your staff some lunch from me.”
 
Mrs. Clean takes the money and signals to her staff to get the various items, telling Fernando, “You drive a hard bargain.”
 
“It’s only fair.” Fernando replies. Then his radio comes alive, “Daddy, you out there?”
 
Fernando takes the radio and answers it, “Yes Macey, what’s going on?”
 
“Miss Ruth wants to know if you, Hondo and the Wessens with you want any lunch?” Macey asks.
 
“Tell her to make it and set it aside as we will be in and out so we will eat it later. Do me a favor – Go to Val, Mae and Minerva and tell them to get their laundry packed up. Mrs. Clean is here and we have a day’s special for us to get our things washed for free. Well free for us as we already paid for the service here. So as soon as we come back, we will take you ladies to Mrs. Clean for the laundry.” Fernando explains.
 
“OK Daddy.” Macey answers.
 
“Macey, any of the adults there, even Ichigo?” Fernando asks.
 
“Ichigo here.” Ichigo takes the radio from Macey, “What’s up?”
 
“If you were there with Macey, then you heard – pack up your dirty clothes and inform Val, Mae and Minerva to do the same as I have a deal with Mrs. Clean to do the laundry for us today. You do not have to come out but I’ll take Macey with me when we leave for the washing. You can keep an eye out on things and inform me of anything that happens that needs my attention.” Fernando explains.
 
“Will do.” Ichigo says.
 
“Before I go, you and Macey take the Wessen Girls and show them how to set up the bed in the Dub Box. Then set up their pillows, sleeping bags and blankets on bed. They and their Wessen brother are sleeping there for the next night or two before their camper is ready. Tammy can sleep with us in the electric bus. One more thing – Where’s Meeshie?” Fernando explains and asks.
 
“Meeshie’s curled up on the driver’s seat. And we’ll show them how to get it together. When you coming back?” Ichigo asks.
 
“Soon enough. See you girls later!” Fernando tells them as Mrs. Clean’s staff stacks the boxed washer/dryers in the pull-cart. A bag of five jugs of liquid soap are placed on top. Fernando tells Marvin to pull the cart while Karl and Russell walk to either side to maintain its balance as they head back to camp. “We will return for the blankets and dropping off some laundry.”
 
“I’ll be waiting.” Mrs. Clean replies.
 
It takes a few minutes extra of carefully pulling the cart to make sure nothing would fell off. Hondo took the bag of the jugs of soap, and under Fernando’s instructions Karl and Marvin each took a washer to their campers for future installation. Russell went into the Dub Box to put away the remaining soap in the pull cart. Fernando stops in front of Karl’s truck that was blocking the view of his electric camper. Looking around, he can see a few familiar vehicles from before that are not from his Charlton Convoy; notably, the Native America convoy that was at Fight Town.
 
 
(To Be Continued...)
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
Back to top
 
 
View Profile   IP Logged
Fernando
YaBB Administrator
*****
NY City




Posts: 2380
Gender: male
Re: After Chaos
Reply #3017 - Jan 30th, 2025, 2:29pm
 

As Fernando walks into his camper, Ruth walks up to him, “Lunch is ready if you want it.”
 
“The usual sandwich and soup?” Fernando asks.
 
“Well, yeah.” She replies. Then she throws in, “It’s not like there is anything else to make, Sandwich and soup is fast and easy to make to feed everyone!”
 
“Relax Ruth. I’m not questioning your ability or your decision. You’re right on it being simple and fast, and with this many mouths to feed, we do what we can for everybody. Plus clean up is easy – no messy pots, pans, plates bowls or utensils to wash up and put away. But not today or the next few days, but one day I would like a lunch that is almost like a dinner: a pasta bowl, some vegetables, small salad, nothing more. Or even some seafood like I seen in a few stores – breaded fish sticks or even hamburgers, hot dogs and fried chicken with French fried potatoes. But let’s save that for some day we can afford it.” Fernando explains. He then reaches into his jacket pocket and pulls out a hand-sized pocket sack of gold and silver coins. “Talk to Ichigo to give you access to my bus and camper and take inventory of my food stock and supplies, and inventory Hondo’s camper for what they need. Then take Maribelle, Jeanette, the male and female teen leaders, Minerva, Mae, and the Den Mother, along with the Wessen sheep girls to go food shopping. Take the pull carts with you, including mine and take Karl, Marvin and two of the teen boys for protection. Buy as much as you can in is needed and not go shopping for at least 4 or 5 days. If they got canned meals, buy them. If they for boxed meals, buy them, if they got powdered milk and/or juice, sugar, salt, flour, dried pasta buy them. And buy as much as you can in meat and eggs and put them in the freezers. And buy unsliced bread. We can slice it up ourselves, and it will last longer. Also buy canned and dry food for the cats and dogs we got. For me, mix up the flavorings with assorted small cans of cat food, Meeshie eats anything I give her, but Kitty needs kitten food as she is only about 2 months old. Talk to the teen Lisa about her two dogs and their needs, plus you have your dog to feed. Talk to Moro about using her trailer as it is refrigerated. If you need to do this in two or trips, then do it.”
 
He then reaches into his pocket and takes out another hand sack of gold and silver coins and hands it to her, “I’ll go get Ichigo to lead the Wessens I have to start filling up our water tanks. We are going to be here for a couple of days but just in case we need to get out, at least we will be stocked up with what we need.”
 
Ruth nods at him before she starts to walk away.
 
Fernando calls to her as she starts to walk away, “Ruth! I’ll take a sandwich, a soup and some coffee. And one for vegetable sandwich and soup for my male sheep Wessen, Russell. And thanks.”  
 
Ruth nods before she goes into Hondo’s camper.
 
Fernando makes his way to between his electric bus and his Dub Box camper, and sits on the towing tongue of the Dub Box. He rolls the empty pull cart to in front of him.  With Fernando’s vehicles being next to Hondo’s vehicles, it does not take long for Ruth to step out of Hondo’s camper and find Fernando sitting down just a few feet away. She walks up to him.
 
“Your lunch, sir...” Ruth says.
 
“You do not have to address me by some title. We are all equal here. Fernando is good enough.” Fernando tells her as he points to the pull cart for her to put the meal on it. Ruth puts his meal on the pull cart.  He tells her “Thanks.”
 
“You’re welcomed.” Ruth replies.
 
Before Ruth could walk away, Fernando tells her, “By the way, I got a deal with Mrs. Clean to wash my laundry at a discounted rate because I helped her out. If you have a load to wash, you can bring it with us later and get it done while we do other things.”
 
“I’ll talk to Joanna about getting our laundry together. Enjoy the meal.” Ruth tells him.
 
“Thanks again. I’ll be going to do the laundry a half hour after I finish lunch.” He tells her.
 
“I’ll let her know.” Ruth says before leaving.
 
Marvin, Li Li and La La come to the area and set up the Fold-Out Table on the side of Hondo’s camper with Marvin setting down the folding seats for them. The Wessen girls put down a pot and small bowls with some crackers and other condiments on the table. Russell finally comes out of hiding from within the Dub Box.  He sits next to Fernando on the tongue of the Dub Box Trailer hitch, Fernando gives him a meat-free sandwich and a vegetable soup Ruth had brought out for them.
 
As they eat, Fernando asks “I know Marvin and Karl have met Russell but have you ladies seen the two new Wessen girls: Jenny and Jessica? They are Sheep Wessens like you.”
 
The sheep girls look at each other before they answer, “No we haven’t.”
 
“That’s odd.” Fernando says to himself, he then tells them, “Give me a moment please.”
 
Putting down his food on the pull-cart, he steps over the towing hitch of his bus and puts his key into the rear latch of hatchback and opens it. Inside was Macey and Ichigo still in bed under the blankets and the sheep girls on the fold down part of the bench seat that extends the bed. It seems that they were playing cards. Tammy was seated behind them.
 
“Girls...” Fernando calls to them.
 
Ichigo and Macey turn to face him with Macey asking, “Daddy?”
 
“It’s lunch time. You two need to get something to eat, and introduce Tammy, Jenny and Jessica to the others so they can eat too.” Fernando tells them. “Now get your shoes on and take the girls to Hondo’s camper to be served. I’ll set up some seats out here.”
 
The girls get Tammy and the Wessen girls together while Fernando gets some folding chairs from the Dub Box and takes them to the other side where he was. He also gets a folding table and with Russell’s help sets it up for them to sit down and eat at between his Dub Box trailer and Hondo’s trailer. Macey comes out of Fernando’s electric camper and walks around the Dub Box trailer to get between it and Hondo’s trailer to get to Hondo’s camp. From where she stood, she knocked on the camper’s door. Ruth opens the door.
 
“How can I help you?” Ruth says to Macey as she looks at Macey and the two new Wessen girls.
 
“Daddy said I should get lunch for our group.” Macey explains.
 
“Then who is in your group and where are you going to be?” Ruth asks.
 
Macey looks around, seeing Fernando setting up the tables and chairs between the trailer and Dub Box camper, and points at it, “I think we are going to be over there.”
 
“OK... Now, who is in the group?” Ruth asks.
 
“There’s me, Ichigo, Tammy and these two Wessens Jenny and Jessica.” Macey explains.
 
“What about your father and the other male Wessen I heard about.” Ruth asks though she had already given them lunch and to test if Macey knew what was going on.
 
“I don’t know. Daddy only said for us girls to go get something to eat.” Macey replies.
 
“I see. Well, go to your area and I’ll get something for you girls – soup and sandwiches and a drink of juice or sweet water. You girls will have meat with your meals but the Wessen girls cannot have meat. You need to understand that certain Wessens like these sheep girls cannot digest meat and it could get them sick if they do. So understand that in the future, no meat for your Wessen girls. Val and I will also need to talk to you girls later.” Ruth tells her.
 
“We do anything bad?” Macey asks.
 
“No. But to let you know, everyone has a job to do here. I understand your daddy has you doing other things but as a lady like you and the others should learn how to cook. It’s about time you start learning. So go sit at your area and I’ll bring the food to you when it is ready.” Ruth tells her.
 
“Oh...” Macey says to herself. She then throws in, “Thanks.” She then turns to Jenny and Jessica, “Come, we need to sit down and wait.” They go to the seats that Fernando and Russell has set up by the corner of Dub box Camper.
 
Fernando was by the corner of the camper talking to Ichigo and Tammy inside the electric camper with its rear hatch raised up and open.
 
“You two cannot be cowards and chickens, you will need to come out of there one day, and before we get to the next town. Tammy needs a couple days to get used to things but you, Ichigo, know that everyone has a job here.” Fernando tells them.
 
“But you know somebody out there will try to kill me!” Ichigo says to her.
 
“No one is going to do anything to you as long as you are near me.” Fernando tells her.
 
“But...” Ichigo tries to argue.
 
“Look. You can put on one of the hooded jackets I got for you girls and have the hood to cover your head and face when you go out with me. In fact, all three of you girls can do that, and we will try it after lunch when we go see Mrs. Clean and give her our laundry to wash and pick up a few things she’s washing for me. If you act like a little girl, no one will know who you are.” Fernando tells her. He then asks her, “You girls have your laundry ready to go? Because we are leaving right after lunch.”
 
“We got our laundry ready in that bag.” Ichigo points to a filled laundry bag on the floor of the camper.
 
“Now, getting personal, since you are girls and all, you need anything for your – you know – personal needs?” He asks.
 
“I’m OK with that...” Ichigo replies.
 
“What about you, Tammy? Need anything for your personal needs.” Fernando asks.
 
“Personal needs?” Tammy asks.
 
“Your period.” Ichigo tells her bluntly.
 
“Oh. I do not have that yet.” Tammy says.
 
“What about, comb, brush, tooth brush, soap, towel, perfume, any other girlie stuff you need? I can get you the comb and brushes here later as I have them locked up. And your Wessens too.” Fernando points out.
 
“I need a few of those things.” Tammy answers.
 
“OK. When we go to the laundry we will go pick up those things. You too Ichigo, we’ll make it a family outing or something. I have clothes and underwear for you Tammy, and for the rest of you girls, jackets and coats. We’ll try them on before we go. In fact...” Fernando says before heading to the Dub box camper by stepping over the tow hitch and goes inside, taking out a couple of bags of clothing for Tammy and the Wessen girls, and the three hooded wind breakers for the girls. He hands Ichigo the packages. “Put those on the floor for now. We’ll have lunch first.”
 
“OK.” Ichigo replies before taking in the package and putting it by the driver’s and passenger seats at the front of the camper. She gets back into the bed by the open rear hatch. She asks, “Anything else?”
 
“No. Just you, Tammy, Macey and the Wessen girls; actually Tammy and the Wessen girls should change your clothes and throw them into the laundry bag. Then you, Macey and Tammy put on the black thin hooded jacket and put on the hood so we can go.” Fernando explains.
 
Ruth comes with a tray of food and drink, putting it on the table where Macey sat with the Wessen girls. “Where’s the others?” Ruth asks.
 
Macey points the open hatch. Both Tammy and Ichigo wave at Ruth from inside the bus at the open hatch.
 
“Oh.” Ruth responds, adding “When are you two coming out?”
 
“When it’s safe to come out.” Ichigo replies.
 
“That will be soon enough.” Fernando points out, he then asks, “Ichigo, under the sink you should find a metal tray. Bring it out and give it to me so I can put both your lunches on it.”
 
“Alright.” Ichigo says as she disappears into the bus. A few seconds later she returns, holding a metal tray outside the bus.
 
Fernando takes the tray and takes it to the table. He says, “Thanks Ruth.”
 
He moves various food items to the tray. He then takes the tray of food and drink to the open hatch and slides it onto the area that is their bed. “Now, you two do not don’t make a mess on the bed or there will be hell to pay!”
 
“We won’t!” Ichigo says as they begin to eat.
 
“I’ll be back, I’m getting the guys for their lunch. Introduce yourselves to Teri, La La and Li Li.” He tells them before pointing out the other sheep Wessen girls at the table on Hondo’s camper. After picking up his sandwich and soup, he starts to walk away, looking for the guys.
 
As soon as Fernando leaves, Macey asks, “Aren’t you Maribelle’s Wessens?”
 
“I’m Maribelle’s Wessen. They are not.” Teri says.
 
“Then who’s Wessens are you?” Macey asks.
 
“I don’t know. Mr. Fernando helped us from Center Town’s hospital. We used to be Mr. Johnson’s Wessens until our place were purged and Mr. Fernando found Marvin in the hospital and helped him heal and then helped us get well as well and we have been with him ever since. He got us a truck and a camper to ride and sleep in.” One of the sheep girls explains.
 
“Mr. Fernando explained that we are not his slaves but just in case something were to happen, he does have papers for us.” The other explains.
 
“I heard him say the same thing to Russell.” One of Tammy’s Wessen girls says.
 
“You think we would be getting our own truck and camper?” The other of Tammy’s Wessens asks.
 
Macey sighs, “Don’t know. I know dad is willing to help out but I do not know if he can afford it.”
 
“I would not worry about money.” Ichigo says from the open hatch.
 
“What do you mean ‘not to worry about money’?” Macey asks. “I know he has a wooden box some Indians gave him a long time ago with things and stuff in it that includes some money it but I do not know how much.”
 
“I never saw that box but I know he has a lot more and though he said he would not take my money, he has that too.” Ichigo explains, “But knowing him, that money is for things we will need, not things you want.”
 
“Yeah.” Macey unhappily answers.
 
“We’re getting an all-in-one camper.” Russell finally says, adding, “I was there when he ordered it. It should be ready by tomorrow night. He also ordered three motorcycles to be fixed up he got from the slavers.”
 
(To Be Continued...)
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
Back to top
 
 
View Profile   IP Logged
Fernando
YaBB Administrator
*****
NY City




Posts: 2380
Gender: male
Re: After Chaos
Reply #3018 - Jan 30th, 2025, 4:17pm
 
[Mitchell, SD – 6:30AM]
 
The light of the dawn shown through the room’s blinds and flimsy lace curtains from a reflection of some large shiny surfaced sign across the highway. (Delta) Fernando had fallen asleep on the large chair that overlooked the bed with the girls on it inside their sleeping bag. Arcie wakes up first, slowly looking about to see where she was at as last she remembers she was inside their get-away vehicle. She lets out a sigh as she realizes she is in jail or some other place of imprisonment. She carefully gets out of the sleeping bag as to not wake up Macey or Clover, finding (Delta) Fernando sleeping the large chair. She quietly walks up to him in just her panties and flimsy t-shirt, finding him asleep. She leans over to him and plants her lips on his while putting her hand on his crotch, finding a hard large bugle in his pants.
 
Arcie licks her lips after pulling off his and looks at him still dead asleep from exhaustion. Then she looks down toward his pants, seeing the hard bulge pressing against the material. Holding onto the chair’s arm, she gets on her knees beside him and reaches over to undo his belt and pants, taking hold of his harden long shaft from inside his briefs then tucking briefs’ waistband under and behind his large than life testacies. She then begins to kiss up and down the length of his male organ before she begins licking it and then slides the round head into her mouth while pumping the base of the shaft with her hand and rubbing her labia with her other hand. She took on and enjoyed his man-meat like a hungry dog enjoying a large ham bone.
 
He begins to wake up as she proceeded on giving him a blow job, making her look up at him with her mouth full of his cock.
 
“Arcie...?” He asks as he looks down at her while rubbing an eye on his jacket sleeve.
 
Arcie slowly pulled off his cock and then climbed onto the seat, putting her arms around his neck, straddling him as she presses her female parts against his male parts. She puts an index finger to his lips, “Shhhh...”
 
She then takes her finger off his lips and puts her lips against his, initiating a tongue kiss now that he was mostly awake.
 
“Shhh... You take care of us... of me... I’ll... we’ll take care of you.” Arcie tells him softly. Holding onto his shoulder for balance, she raises her rear end up and reaches with her other hand between her legs, pulling her panties to the side and takes hold of his shaft, guiding it to her vaginal entrance. Once in place, she lowers herself on it, allowing his male organ to enter her female organ, sinking on it slowly to get it as deep as she can get it in her. She lets out a short soft “Ah...” with every inch she slides inside her until she can rub her clitoris against his pubis mons though that does not mean that she has all of him in her.
 
For the first several she rising and lowering her rear end to have his shaft slide in and out of her hot tight wet love hole, taking long slow and even strokes. She picks up her pace and ferocity after a couple minutes of taking it easy. She begins to tire out after a few minutes of going long and hard, rubbing her clitoris against his pubis mons, moaning softly
 
Clover wakes up softly, looking around when hearing Arcie moaning softly. She finds Arcie in the large room chair straddling (Delta) Fernando with his long hard thick cock stuffed into her tight hole. She slowly gets out of be as to not wake up Macey and takes the couple of steps to Arcie and (Delta) Fernando in the large room chair, rubbing her labia and clitoris intimately through her panties as she sees them having sex. She works her hand into her underwear, slipping her middle finger into her pussy as she leans between them, giving Arcie a more than simple intimate kiss.
 
“I’m next when you’re done...” Clover says softly to Arcie though (Delta) Fernando can hear it.
 
Arcie lets out, “Oh gods... I’m already cumming...!”
 
Clover takes her finger out of her pussy and takes off her panties and t-shirt, standing naked next to them. Arcie shudders as she is hit with a hard orgasm she was not expecting. She collapses on (Delta) Fernando’s chest as soon as her orgasm subsides. Clover helps Arcie get off him after giving her a couple minutes to recover her strength. Arcie kneels down by his left leg before Clover climbs up on the chair and straddles (Delta) Fernando like Arcie did before on her knees. Using one hand on his shoulder for balance, Clover reaches with her other hand between her legs and takes his long hard thick phuck rod to her hot wet tight pussy hole and guides it in, lowering herself as far as she can take his male organ as deep inside her as she can take it.
 
“Oh god… it been a long while since we phucked… Oh how I miss having your big cock in my tiny pussy...” Clover tells him as she grinds her labia and clitoris back and forth against his pubis mons, holding onto him with both hands on his shoulders. She switches between sliding on his long hard shaft and rubbing her clitoris against his body for the next several minutes, letting out an occasional moan hinting of her up and coming sexual climax.
 
Macey slowly wakes up but suddenly looks around when she finds her bed mates not there with her. She looks around to make sure she was not in some prison or jail cell. Clover’s soft moaning catches Macey’s attention. Macey looks about the room, finding Clover straddling on (Delta) Fernando while thrusting her hips against him to slide his long hard thick cock in and out of her hot tight pussy hole.
 
“Wha’ da phuck..?” Macey says to herself before slowly crawling out of bed. She gets up once at the edge of the bed and takes the couple steps to the large chair in the room behind Arcie and then complains, “Are you two #$@!ing? It’s supposed to be my turn!”
 
“We don’t take turns anymore since Clover joined us.” Arcie replies as she look at (Delta) Fernando’s glistening cock covered in the mixed body fluids from her and Clover sliding in and out of Clover’s tight vagina.
 
“Then it’s my turn after Clover. Did he cum yet?” Macey throws out.
 
“Not... yet...” Clover manages between breathes as she rides on his cock.
 
“Then pull off him, I’m next.” Macey tells her.
 
“I haven’t... cum yet...” Clover tells her though she was getting close to cumming.
 
“You got one minute to get off him before I pull you off.” Macey tells her.
 
Clover quickens her pace with shorter but faster strokes, rubbing her labia and clitoris against him on the down stroke. In under the minute Macey demanded her to leave, Clover achieves a minimal orgasm, leaning against (Delta) Fernando for a moment. They whisper to each other for the moment before Clover kisses him on the lips and then gets off him. She steps over to Arcie who is still kneeling and kneels beside her.
 
Seeing the two of them keeping their distance, Macey climbs onto the chair, straddling him, taking his cock in her hand and aims it to her vaginal entrance. She takes in a long breathe through her teeth for ever inch she pushes herself onto his long hard thick shaft. Even with the mixed lube from Arcie and Clover on his hard cock, Macey was wanting but not ready for sex though she was forcing herself to do it. After a couple of long slow strokes her body begins to ready itself for sex, making it easier for her to take him in deeper her. In less than a minute she was taking longer strokes while slowly increasing her speed until she was going at an even pace of sliding her pussy up and down on his cock. It lasts for another 10 minutes before he puts his hands on her waist, pulling her down on to his lap, impaling the head of his cock against her cervix. He cock swelled before erupting his seed into her uterus, pulsating with each jet of baby making protein shot into her baby chamber.
 
At best Macey has barely what she could give herself in pleasure before pulling off his cock and sits on his lap. Though (Delta) Fernando can quickly recover for a round two with the girls, he says to them, “Wash up and get dressed, I’m going out to get us some breakfast before we go shopping in the market mall. We’ll stay here a day or two so I can do repairs to the ride and stock up on a few needed things, and try to contact (Delta) Hondo and the others. I’ll have the pocket radios and guns out for you three to protect yourselves while I am gone. I have the key to the room. In case anything happens, Macey, you have a copy of the ride’s keys.”
 
The girls look at him and nod. He then points to the bathroom where there is a large shower they can use. Since they were already naked, the three of the go into the bathroom and turn on the shower before getting into the stall to shower up. (Delta) Fernando walks into the bathroom and washes his long dong in the wash basin before stepping over to the toilet to urinate. After flushing the toilet, he wipes his hands on a towel, and sets up three other towels from the pile in a cabinet under the wash sink for the girls to use.  
 
He goes back out and sits in the large chair in the room, waiting for them to come out. In about 15 minutes the girls come out with the towels wrapped around them from their armpits down, looking like a terry cloth min dress. They get to their bags to get a change of clothes to put on.
 
(Delta) Fernando gets up from the large chair, “Girls, I’ll be back with food. We are at a motel I found, in a room on the first floor, the ride is outside the door in case anything happens. Keep the curtains closed so no one can look in and do not answer the door if anybody knocks. I should be back in half an hour or so with food.”
 
The girls look at him and nod. (Delta) Fernando puts three old .22 mini revolvers, a working Baofeng radio on the room’s dresser draws. He tells them before he leaves the room “I’ll be back.”
 
(Delta) Fernando steps outside the room, and check the door to make sure it is locked. He then walks about the building to the main roadway and looks about. Across highway he finds a mall market area with a couple restaurants, a laundry mat and a medium sized department store with individual sellers and their wares. Walking to the roadway, he looks both ways before crossing in a fast walking pace. He gets to the closest restaurant through the mall parking lot. It looks like a typical diner with a service counter where some could eat and rows of tables and chairs on the side. He goes to the cashier to ask a few questions.
 
“Excuse me, do you take paper money or coins?” (Delta) Fernando asks.
 
“Prices are in silver and gold coins. Paper money is $50 extra per order.” The cashier says without looking up at him, running a sandpaper nail board across her finger nails.
 
“OK, I got one large order for take-out as we will eat on the road.”(Delta) Fernando tells her.
 
Again without looking at him, she points with her pinky finger, “Have a seat over at the counter and somebody will take your order.”
 
Without saying a word (Delta) Fernando walks to the counter and has a seat. An older lady tending the counter is servicing other customers first, ignoring (Delta) Fernando as he sits there waiting his turn. With everyone served (Delta) Fernando thought he would be next. Other customers come in and sit nearby him on the counter and the older lady walks right past him to service him.  
 
(Delta) Fernando pulls out his cane and thrusts it between the old lady and the newly arrived customers and begin yelling at her “Yo! I Was Here Before Them!”
 
The old lady looks at him like some vengeful hag some of the customers getting up and stepping towards him.
 
“Mind Yo Manners, Youngin’... They Were Here Before Ya!” The old lady tells him.
 
(Delta) Fernando starts to breathe heavily before saying, “If I can’t eat, then nobody eats.” He pulls back his cane and takes a deep breath, holding it as he twists the crystal and presses on it. The Oxygen gets teleported out of the dining area and into kitchen area, feeding the stoves’ flames into a gigantic fireball that burns everything and everyone inside the kitchen in a flash fire. Years of grease splattered walls, floor, and various surfaces ignite. (Delta) Fernando makes his quickest way out of the restaurant as those in the dining area put their hands to their necks like they were choking on something, many of them passing out.”
 
As he steps out onto the parking area, he goes to the furthest restaurant on the mall as panic begins to surround the restaurant he stepped out of. Soon the police and fire department arrive as wanna-be heroes rush inside and pull people out. Most people ate taken out, including the kitchen staff but somebody takes advantage of the situation and empties the cash register into their pockets. As he is making his order in the second restaurant, somebody runs in yelling “Momma’s Place Is Burning!”
 
Many of the staff and customers rush out into the parking lot to see the place burn. The staff that stays inside talk about how that’s the third time this year they had a fire.
 
(Delta) Fernando makes his order to go “Three bacon egg and cheese sandwiches and one egg and cheese sandwich, four cups of hot cereal, three bottles of sweet water juices and a large coffee – light and sweet – all to go, please.”
 
“That will be about 15 minutes.” The waitress at the counter replies.
 
“No problem, I’ll wait.” (Delta) Fernando replies, adding “And thanks.” He steps out of his seat and looks out at the burning restaurant at the other end of the mall. He continues to look out, noting placement of the laundry mat and department store where he can get some much needed supplies. After a few minutes He goes back to his seat.
 
In a couple more minutes the waitress arrives with two medium sized paper bags, one with the hot food, the other with the bottle of drinks and coffee.
 
(Delta) Fernando asks, “How much for all this?”
 
The waitress looks over and writes on her pad, “Eh... $30 for everything.”
 
“You accept paper money or coins?” (Delta) Fernando asks.
 
“Cash is cash, as long as you pay, I do not care.” The waitress says.
 
(Delta) Fernando goes into his wallet and pulls out two $20 bills and hands it to her, telling her “Keep the change.”
 
The waitress calls to him and stops him at the door “Don’t you want your change?”
 
(Delta) Fernando says “It’s a TIPS.” The waitress looks at him oddly, making him ask “Do you know that a ‘TIPS’ is?” The waitress shakes her head. He explains, “’TIPS’ means, ‘To Insure Proper Service,’ is a reward for providing excellent service so that when I come back, you will remember who I am, you would continue to do your best for me. So keep the change, you deserve it.”
 
“Uhm...” The waitress wanted to say something but could not.
 
“I’ll be back for more food later in the day. I got hungry mouths to feed.” (Delta) Fernando tells her before walking around her.
 
As he walks out, the cook comes out of the kitchen and asks the waitress, “Something wrong?”
 
The waitress says “He refused to take his change, saying that it was a ‘TIPS’.”
 
“A ‘TIPS”? I have not heard of that in a long time. Consider his change yours.” The cook says. He adds “He definitely not from around here...”
 
 
(Delta) Fernando walks about the long way around the parking lot to stay away from the crowd of burning restaurant. Later in the day he would find out that except for the kitchen staff getting some burns from the flare up of the fire ball, he did not mean to burn the place down but its unsafe conditions made it into a tinder box that just erupted into a destructive blaze. Everyone was pulled out with minor injuries, and no one was killed in his act of anger. But at the moment he did not care, wanting to avoid anyone who would ask questions and delay in his task of feeding the girls.
 
Getting back to the hotel, he finds the girls on the bed, though mostly clothed and dressed, buttons unbuttoned, zippers unzipped, legs opened, crotches rubbing against each other and hands and lips contacting flesh. He puts the food on the dressers counter top. Then he calls to them.
 
“Girls... Girls! GIRLS!!!” (Delta) Fernando calls to them, needing to get louder to get their attention.
 
The girls sit up on the bed and look at him though their hands were on each other.
 
He looks at them as he puts away the guns and radio he left for them on the dresser’s counter top, “I’m not gonna ask about how or why you girls deal with that itch between your legs. I got food for us to eat.”
 
The girls untangle themselves from each other and crawl to the edge of the bed. He gives out the bottle of sweet water juices, telling them, “Do not make a mess. We will be here for a day or two and I am not going to sleep on a mess.” He then begins to give out the sandwiches.
 
The girls begin to eat before (Delta) Fernando sits down at the large chair with his meal.
 
Macey tries to complain, “It was Arcie’s and Clover’s fault, they started to feel me up and kiss me all over.”
 
“I don’t want to hear it.” (Delta) Fernando throws at them.
 
Arcie throws in, “But Macey dared us to lick her pussy as it is filled with your seed.”
 
“Let’s deal with it later. We got a long day today.” He tells them. He adds, “Clover, this is town do not like Wessens, even as a slave, so when Arcie, Macey and I are out getting things, you will hide in the ride with a radio and gun if somebody tries to break in.”
 
“Yes... sir...” Clover replies.
 
“What are we getting?” Macey asks, almost complaining.
 
“We need to get food and things we lost when the raiders destroyed our camper: food, clothes, water, a food cooker, a generator, room heater, maps, the money box we had in there and some old tech I had. If I can find another camper for the right price, I’ll get it.” (Delta) Fernando tells her.
 
“But we lost all our money in the money box.” Macey complains.
 
“I got us some money. Not a lot but enough to get a few things.” (Delta) Fernando tells her.
 
“Where you got money?” Arcie asks.
 
“I’m not gonna say, but when I go out, I go out to find a paying job. But if somebody tries to get stupid and demands something from me I do not have, I’m taking all that I can from them. I’m not playing games and I am not going to get robbed but I will rob them. Like at that stupid Flight Town when they tried to arrest you three because they wanted to sell you as slaves to somebody else and I had to burn their jail house down to get you free. You need not to know where I got the money from.” (Delta) Fernando explains. He throws in, “Now let’s hurry up and eat so we can go shopping and then come back. I heard a storm might be coming and I rather be in here than outside, even in the ride.
 
“You know what is safe for us.” Clover says.
 
“But can’t we, you know, take care of ‘the itch’ before we go shopping?” Arcie asks.
 
“We can shop first and then take care of the itch later. We would waste much of the day if we get busy taking care of the itch.” (Delta) Fernando tells her.
 
“Oh...” Arcie says.
 
“Let’s hurry up and eat, use the bathroom, fix your clothes and we can go.” (Delta) Fernando tells them.
 
“Alright... Dad...” Arcie throws in.
 
“I’m not your father, Arcie.” (Delta) Fernando tells her.
 
“You take care of us even though we made you take us in.” Arcie tells him.
 
“Even if we were daughters, fathers and daughters #$@! all the time to show their love... dad.” Macey throws in.
 
“Don’t look at me. A master can #$@! his Wessen slave anytime he wants. All I can do is lay there and enjoy it.” Clover tells him and taking a pause, throwing in “Dad.”
 
“I’m serious, girls, let’s not go in that direction. I don’t have papers on any of you for one.” (Delta) Fernando tries to explain.
 
“When we’re out Arcie and I say you’re our father, and Clover says she’s your Wessen slave.” Macey points out.
 
“That’s when we are outside, so people do not mess with any of you. Not when we are alone in a hotel or our camping in the ride.” (Delta) Fernando tells them.
 
“It’s not like you’re our real dad #$@!ing his real daughters, but even then that’s allowed – daughters and fathers #$@!ing and they do so all the time.” Arcie points out.
 
 “Yeah, like showering together, taking a bath together, changing clothes and getting dressed together, sleeping together and other things. It’s what families do and we are family because we say so. You’re our father, and we’re your daughters, even Clover- as you #$@!ed her Wessen Rabbit Mom to make her, and even as your daughter, she is still your slave. But as father and daughters, you can use that fact to our advantage. But as father and daughters, we got to love each other, and as such that includes #$@!ing to show and prove it.” Macey explains.
 
“Look, we already #$@! to take care of the stress and itch we all got. Why add being father and daughters to it?” (Delta) Fernando asks.
 
“If we are going to be convincing out there as father and daughters, we need to be so with each other here.” Arcie throws in.
 
“Look, how about we end this talk now, finish our meal, finish getting dressed and then go out and do some needed shopping.” (Delta) Fernando tells them.
 
The three of them look at him before continuing on their meal.  In another 15 or so minutes they finish their meals, gather their things and fixing their clothes. (Delta) Fernando gathered the empty bottles and garbage before they go. (Delta) Fernando sets the rear seats for Arcie and Clover to sit down, Clover sets up the blankets and sleeping bags in the rear storage in case they have to run out of town. Macey takes the front passenger seat before (Delta) Fernando checks the top storage area for the laundry bag, adding the girls’ dirty underwear in to it, and then drives out onto the main road.
 
It takes about five minutes for (Delta) Fernando drives down the road to where he can make a U-Turn, back down the road to the mall. Though the road was open and he could have driven through at any point he wanted to, (Delta) Fernando did not want to bring attention to himself and the girls. Once in the mall parking lot, he finds a spot between the shopping area and the laundry mat. The girls prepare themselves inside the car, Clover’s rear seat is dropped down and she crawls into the rear storage area under the blankets. (Delta) Fernando gives her a Baofeng UV-5R radio with a long power cord connected to the front power jack and a small .22.
 
Arcie and Macey step out of the car while (Delta) Fernando tells Clover, “You know what to do, this is to call us, and this is to shoot anyone who breaks into the ride. We’ll try to be fast, though laundry will take about an hour, we should be back before then. The CB will be on, if you hear Mister Hondo’s voice on the CB, call me immediately. I’ll knock twice on the rear window to say we have returned. Do not open the door for anyone.”
 
Clover nods at him before he closes the vehicle and secures the door and windows. (Delta) Fernando goes into the top storage area and pulls out the laundry bag, closing and locking the storage top once he has he bag out. He, Arcie and Macey walk into the laundry mat first. He puts the bag of laundry on the weighing scale. A middle aged woman of Asian Descent walks up to the counter.
 
“What do you need cleaned?” The Asian lady says?
 
“Just some regular stuff: shirts, pants skirts, sox, underwear. Nothing fancy or delicate.” (Delta) Fernando explains, and then asks, “How much and how long will it take?”
 
The Asian lady looks at the reading in the scale, showing about 8 pounds of clothing. She asks “Anything with bright colors that could bleed?”
 
“No, just daily wear things. This is not the first time they were washed together.” (Delta) Fernando explains.
 
The Asian woman nods before saying, “20-dollars, it will be ready between an hour and an hour and a half.”
 
(Delta) Fernando gets his wallet, taking out a $20 bill and handing it her. The Asian woman takes the money and writes up a receipt for him. Thanks and salutations are given before (Delta) Fernando and the girls leave. They go into the market building. (Delta) Fernando has a list of things he know are missing and lot when the camper was destroyed, but he could not get them all as there is no room in the vehicle alone and the camper was a second rolling compartment for their things. They get the things they needed, getting three of everything for the girls: new coats blankets, pillows, some clothing items such as polo shirts, a couple skirts, bras, panties and sox. He also got them shoes and sneakers as they are already wearing their only boots they have on. He takes them into sex shop to get them a one-piece swim wear and a couple 2 piece bikinis that were also lost. Macey and Arcie point to and giggle at the strap-on dildo and at the double dong dildo, whispering about when and how such things were used on them and others at Lacie’s whore house. (Delta) Fernando was shaking his head as he was paying for the replaced items. Macey and Arcie puts a few silk and nylon black underwear on the counter for the three of them. Arcie then puts a couple of strap-ons on the counter next to the underwear. (Delta) Fernando looks at them and then at her.
 
“No. Put that back.” (Delta) Fernando tells Arcie.
 
“But Dad... It’s a girl thing, you know…” Arcie tries to argue.
 
“We got things to do and supplies to get before we get to deal with your ‘girl thing’.” (Delta) Fernando tells her. He then looks at Macey, “Don’t look at me like that either. We got things to do and get, we will deal with your ‘girl thing’ later.”
 
Macey gives him a frustrated look before he tells them, “Wait for me outside the store.”
 
Though angry at him for not getting them what they wanted, they go outside the store to wait for him. (Delta) Fernando looks at the silk underwear and then at the strap dildo. He shakes his head for a second, going back to where they got the underwear and got a few more, in other colors other than the black they got. He then got a Speedo type bathing suit for himself. He piled on the underwear and his swimwear together with the swim wear and after a second of thinking about it, slid the strap-on dildo to the pile before adding another similar strap-on dildo with the first. Everything gets put into a brown paper bag and folded up to close it. He pays the hefty price of $380 for all the things to be bought without question or complaint though he holds back on his anger for paying so much for so little. He takes the folded bag and a receipt which he crumples up into a ball and pockets it.
 
He heads out of the store, telling the girls to wait for him by the car as he gets there to put the folded bag into top storage box on the vehicle. He then tells the girls to follow him into the mall market. Though he knew they did not have much room in their storage box so he figures to get a few important things of instant soup cups, a few cans of fruit in syrup and some cheese, potted meat and a can of crackers. He throws in a bag of sweets, as a survival food and reward for their good behavior. Each girl got a long coat, a hooded sweat jacket, kung fu slippers, sneakers, a bag of tube sox and nylon tights/stockings.  He spends just over $300 or everything for the three girls, getting nothing for himself. They get to the vehicle where he packs mostly everything in the top storage box and the trunk in the front of the car. He knocks twice on the rear door to get Clover’s attention before opening it. He goes into a panel in the rear door and put the coats, hooded jackets, kung fu slippers, sneakers, a bag of tube sox and nylon tights/stockings in it, closing the panel, and then the door. He opens the doors to let the girls in and get Clover back into her seat.
 
Before they get going, he asks Clover, “Heard anything on the CB radio?”
 
“Not a thing.” Clover answers.
 
“It’s Alright. He’s probably too far away to be heard.” He replies. He then adds, “We’re going into a junk yard to see if I can get some parts for the ride. If we are lucky, maybe get a replacement camper.  You girls can stay here or come with me. Clover, I need you to stay in as people here are Wessen haters. Let’s see what we can find.”
 
Clover answers, “It’s alright... dad.”
 
Arcie and Macey giggle at the added ‘dad’ statement.
 
(Delta) Fernando shakes his head before putting the car in gear, using the electric motor to get them to leave the lot quietly. Once on the ramp to get on the main road he turns on the gas engine and turns onto the road. As told by other merchants, he goes to the far end of town finding a couple of junk yards and several vehicle parts stores. The vehicle parts stores seem promising but he doubts they would have very specific parts for his ride. He then rolls into the first junk yard at his right. The girls decide to stay in the car. He gives Macey the car powered Baofeng radio and the small .22 gun.
 
The signage over an office converted cargo box says “Morton’s Parts And Vehicle Recovery.” Behind the office was a hanger type building where work is being done on various vehicles, fixing them up with bought parts or tearing them down. Behind the hanger were a couple cargo boxes where recovered parts are stored. For the next quarter square mile are various vehicles stacked up against each other.  Parts vehicles are stacked up 8 high, better vehicles that can be fixed and rebuilt are setup like in a parking lot. Off to one corner are campers in various forms, from pick-up truck bed campers to fully converted vehicle campers, and many to hitch campers from converted cargo boxes to tiny fold-away box and tent campers and tear drop campers of many shapes and sizes.
 
(Delta) Fernando finds maybe three small tear drop campers he would be interested in but need to inspect them further. Yard workers see him going to the tear drop campers to inspect them, one of them goes to get the boss and owner of the establishment. As (Delta) Fernando looks over the first tear drop camper, several workers walk up to him from behind with the owner, a white haired old man.
 
“Hey! What Are You Doing There?” The old man yells out to get (Delta) Fernando’s attention.  
 
(Delta) Fernando slowly turns around as to meet the group of men as they approach him, points to the campers “How much you selling them for?”
 
The men stop within a few feet of each other before looking at one another, nod and slowly walk to their work areas but keep an eye on the old man and (Delta) Fernando. The old man throws back, “You interested in buying?”
 
“Depends on what deals we can make.” (Delta) Fernando replies.
 
“Alright, what are your needs?” The old man asks.
 
“I have a small ride, so it can’t be heavy, but must be large enough for four people to sleep and live in.” (Delta) Fernando explains.
 
“Don’t know. You said you have a small ride... it may not have enough towing power.” The old man says.
 
“We had a camper larger than these but highway gangs attacked us and set it on fire so we had to dump it while it burned. We lost a lot in supplies and belongings.” (Delta) Fernando explains. He then lets out, “I do have a few questions.”
 
“Well, to answer one or two you may have, they are for sale and we can fix them up for an extra cost.” The old man says.
 
“Fair enough, it is not like I was going to walk out with one of these mini campers for free.” (Delta) Fernando throws out, adding, “Can you do heavy modifications to them? I would need them to be as wide as the edge of their wheel fenders. And extend them back a foot or so more, so it can be 8ft wide, 10ft long and 5 and half feet tall from the floor.”
 
“That means cutting a hole to fit the fender inside the wall.” The old man says.
 
“But can you do it?” (Delta) Fernando asks.
 
“It will take an extra day of work to get it done.” The old man replies.
 
“Then get it done when I choose a camper to choose from.” (Delta) Fernando point out. He then asks, “Do you allow people to do their own work to fix their rides?”  
 
“I usually don’t unless they can prove they are handy with tools.” The old man says to him.
 
“Well, with some help of a couple friends, I built my ride from parts of 3 rides when my first ride was stolen.” (Delta) Fernando points out, adding “I need to patch up some holes and if you have it, replace a glass panel.”
 
“What is your vehicle glass panel from?” The old man asks.
 
“It’s the rear door panel from an old SmartCar, they all use the same door and window every year they were made.” (Delta) Fernando answers.
 
“I have a few of those.” The old man replies.  
 
“Good.” (Delta) Fernando replies. He adds as he points to the mini campers, “Let’s see which of these three would be the best for me.”
 
“The faster you choose one, the faster we can work it. Anything you want changed?” The old man states and asks.
 
“I would want a lot done.” (Delta) Fernando begins, “The rear kitchen area and its shelving to be moved to the front. On the tow-tongue an external metal storage box for a generator, diesel heater with its fuel tank and storage for cables, ropes and things. In front of that, a small propane tank for the stove and water tanks in the bottom. If you have any, a solar panel or two on the roof and a CB Radio in the moved kitchen area; the bed is to be moved back or extended to the rear, make it extended; a metal plate on the bottom to make a storage area under the bed with an access door under the mattress. On the covered wheel wells, a shelf to the back with a 2inch gap from the wall so I can add some bullet proofing panels. Paint the outside green and on the rear put a medical rescue emblem. The inside can be grey or cream color. The rear door where the kitchen used to be should be closed and sealed shut.”
 
“What kind of bullet proofing panels? I may have something that would take up less space.” The old man says as he looks up from his writing pad as he wrote down everything (Delta) Fernando had told him.
 
Although (Delta) Fernando should have looked at the other two, he chooses the first one. The old man signals to a couple of his men to take the mini tear drop camper to the work area, handing them the notes he wrote down. He then takes (Delta) Fernando to an area where there were some military vehicles, going to a metal shelf and pulls out a strange looking panel about an inch thick.
 
“This is metalized lightweight fiber panels used buy these military vehicles. These vehicles broke down and we been stripping them for a long time but people do not want these parts because they do not know what they are or how to use them.” The old man explains.
 
“Alright, I’ll take it. How much for everything?” (Delta) Fernando asks.
 
“This is a lot of work being done, not counting for you renting a stall and tools to fix your ride, $3000 for camper and its customizations.“ The old man says.
 
“How long will it take?” (Delta) Fernando asks.
 
“You can pick it the following morning.” The old man tells him.
 
“How much for the stall and tool rentals for me to fix my own ride?” (Delta) Fernando asks.
 
“$300, includes materials, parts are separate.” The old man replies.
 
“The $3000 includes the rear glass panel? I forgot to ask.” (Delta) Fernando asks.
 
“I’ll throw in it for free.” The old man says as he points out where to take his vehicle and which stall to put it in  
 
With a sigh (Delta) Fernando says “Alright lets pay for this, and I can get started on this work.”
 
“Right this way.” The old man leads him to his office.
 
Money and receipts are exchanged and (Delta) Fernando takes his vehicle to the rented stall. One of the workers comes with a new rear glass panel. Getting the girls to the front of the vehicle, it is the first thing (Delta) Fernando replaces, handing the shattered glass unit to the worker for disposal. He begins work on the rear door, removing the steel panel he put in for bullet proofing protection. The vehicle’s panels are steel frames covered in plastic. He cleans out the bullet holes and patches them from the inside with some fiberglass tape and epoxy. On the outside he fills the hole with fiber glass mixed with epoxy. He gives the rest of the bullet holes around the vehicle the same treatment, allowing the epoxy to dry. He sands then the rough area around the holes smooth before spraying them with a bit of primer and as matching as possible red paint. It’s not perfect but it hides and repairs the damage done to it. The steel panels are put back into place and the vehicle is done.
 
After cleaning up his stall area, (Delta) Fernando goes into the old man’s office to tell him thanks and salutations. He then goes back into vehicle and drives the girls back to the hotel. As the girls goes into their rented room, (Delta) Fernando goes into the clerk’s desk to finalize 2 more days of stay and pays the amount owed in full. He then goes to his vehicle and pulls out the bathing suit bag from the top storage box on the vehicle, handing it to Macey and telling the girls that he is stepping out to get them some lunch and would be right back.
 
As he goes find a lunch time meal, Macey empties out the content of the bag onto their bed, finding swim wear, the nylon underwear and the two strap-on dildos. She takes the dildos and hands one of them to Arcie and they both hide them behind their backs going to the pile of clothing to divide up with each other. (Delta) Fernando has gotten multiples of the same items and they were all the same size, so dividing them up was fast and easy.
 
Arcie started taking off her clothes and covering her dildo with them, saying “Let’s see if they fit!” She puts on a black bikini. Macey joins Arcie in covering the dildo behind her with the clothes she took off.
 
Clover looks at them and at her pile before Arcie pick up a white bikini from her pile and puts it to her chest, telling her, “Try that.” Clover looks at it before deciding to take her clothes off and trying it on.
 
Macey goes to the bathroom, making sure the dildo was hidden from Clover’s sight, signaling Arcie to join her and do the same. In the bathroom they take off the bikini panty to put on the strap-on dildos and then put on the bikini panties to hide the dildos. They go back to the main room, crawling on the bed on all fours to hide what they had on.
 
Clover asks “How does it look?” Arcie goes up behind Clover, reaching behind her and grabbing her breasts. Clover complains with a sigh, “You know you shouldn’t feeling up the master’s slave...”
 
Macey crawls over to clover, putting her hand on Clover’s crotch and leans to her ear to whisper “As the master’s daughters, we’re your master too.”
 
“Still... Dad would get angry... if he sees you taking advantage of me.” Clover replies with her eyes closed.
 
Arcie says in her ear, “I would love to #$@! you.”
 
“You’re not a guy... and don’t have a dick... to #$@! me with.” Clover says
 
Arcie takes Clover’s hand and guides it to her bikini panty and feel along the length of a hard bulge within the panty. Clover opens her eyes and drops her jaw in awe before getting up on all fours to look at what she was touching. Arcie was behind her sitting on her knees before Clover got up to turn around and face her. Clover reaches to Arcie’s bikini panty and pulls down the waist band, exposing the strap-on she has on. She pulls it out seeing how big and firm though flexible it was though much small than her master but of average size of a human male (little more than 6in). Macey walks on her knees to be behind Clover, putting her hand on the fabric of Clover’s bikini panty that covers her vagina and clitoris, running the area.
 
Clover asks Arcie “Where you got this?!!”
 
“I asked ‘dad’ to get it and he refused and told us to wait for him outside. He must have changed his mind and gotten it for us.” Arcie explains.
 
Macey pulls her dildo (the same size as Arcie’s) out of her bikini panty out of Clover’s sight being behind her, reaching onto Clover’s bikini panty’s waist band, pulling down her bikini panty. “I bet she’s ready to take in right now.” Macey says as she has a hand on Clover’s hip and the other holding her strap-on down and out of Clover’s sight.
 
“I’m not ready but can be for her...” Clover throws in pointing to Arcie.
 
Macey lean back a bit lifting her strap-on dong up to line up with Clover’s vagina, throwing at Clover, “You need to be ready here and now...”
 
Before Clover can say anything, Macey thrusts her hips forward, pushing her strap-on dong against Clover’s lower labia which covers her vaginal entrance, sliding it into her vagina inch by inch until she has most of it in the bunny girl. Clover gasps with eyes wide open as she feels the rubber cock slide into her most intimate and private of places. Arcie pulls up on her strap-on to make the rubber cock line up with clover’s mouth, putting her other hand behind Clover’s head.
 
Arcie pushes on Clover’s head to her strap-on rubber cock, momentarily pressing it against Clover’s lips. Clover closes her eyes as she opens her mouth to take in the rubber dick and begins on sucking it. For the next few minutes Arcie and Macey split roast #$@! Clover in both holes. Macey thrusts her strap-on hard in and out of the bunny girl almost mocking her by saying “Ain’t this better than any carrot you shoved in there?”
 
Clover did not say a word, not with several inches of rubber cock shoved into her mouth, and only able to moan at every hard thrust Macey shoved into her other end. In a couple of minutes, Clover begins to reach her sexual climax.
 
“Save some of her for me!” Arcie complains.
 
 
Outside some 300 yards from the motel, (Delta) Fernando is walking into the lots of the malls, looking over the options of food they have and their prices. As he looks, a small Asian girl of appearing to be around 12 years in age in what one consider as a girl scout uniform walks up to him though what one appears to be in age in the Chaos and how old they actually are can be two very different things.
 
“Excuse me mister. Could you give me some money to buy something to eat?” She asks with folded hands. He looks at her, noting her appearance: though in a girl scout like uniform, jacket and hat, it was torn, ragged and dirty; and she had scratches, cuts and bruises about her like she had went through a battle for her life and somehow managed to get away. She adds as she lifts up her skirt showing her white cotton panties though they were dirty and ripped but intact enough to do their function as underwear. “We could go behind the dumpers and I can make it worth your while.” She pauses for a moment before adding “Please? I’m really hungry. I have not eaten in days...”
 
“I’ll get you something to eat as I have to get something to eat for my girls.” He tells her.
 
“Girls?” She asks, before throwing in nervously, “You a slaver or something?”
 
“They are my daughters and we been travelling to get South.” He tells her to calm her down. Seeing her calm down a bit, he asks “What happened to you?”
 
“It’s a long story I rather not say.” She says nervously.
 
“Look. I’m going to get something for me and my girls to eat. If you want something to eat, you can come with me and eat with my girls. If you want to tell me what happened, you can tell me then.” He tells her and then looks around, finding a Chinese/Asian Restaurant, seemingly to be large sit down variety, clean, and of high quality customers with fancy cars parked around the front of it and a couple large guys in suits and dark glasses by its door. “That place looks interesting.”
 
(Delta) Fernando takes couple steps in the direction of Chinese restaurant. As he steps to the restaurant, the girl reaches up to him and pulls on his arm. He turns to face her, seeing her shake her head.
 
“No, not there.” She tells him. Pausing for a second, she adds, “Food there is bad. People in there are bad. Not a good place to go.”
 
To humor her, he asks “You know a better place?”
 
Still holding on to her arm, she looks down at her feet and lets out a sigh, then looks up and around before pointing, “This way, Mister...”
 
They walk for a while around the mall, going across into another mall. (Delta) Fernando keeps notes of where he is being taken too to make sure he is not being set up. She takes him to the far end of the first mall he went to before but did not want to do there, finding a literal “Hole in a Wall” Chinese and Asian Restaurant that specializing in take-out orders. Fernando takes her in with him. He makes his order.
 
“Let me get two large orders of beef fried rice, one large order of vegetable fried rice, six orders of fried chicken wings and one large order of sautéed vegetables with garlic sauce. I’m also going to need six bottles of sweet water juices and plates and things for 6 people.” (Delta) Fernando tells the woman at the counter.  The woman turns around and shouts the order to the cooking staff in the kitchen. He then asks, “How long will it take?”
 
“15 minnoots.” The Asian lady says.
 
“I’ll be right back, I need to check on my laundry at the laundry mat.” (Delta) Fernando tells her.
 
“No. You no pay, you stay, get food then check on laundry.” The Asian woman tells him.
 
(Delta) Fernando walks up to the counter, “How much?”
 
The Asian woman writes on a pad of paper, adding up numbers that she seems to be making up until she says “25-dollahs.”
 
(Delta) Fernando pulls out his wallet and pulls out a $20 and a $5 paper bill, putting it on the counter though wanting to slam it down but doesn’t. The Asian woman takes the money and tells him, “Now you can go. Come back for food.”
 
(Delta) Fernando just wanted to reach over and slap the woman but decides not to. He then tells the girl to follow him “Come with me.” She follows him, unsure where he is taking her. He walks around the main mall building and to the laundry mat not far away from it. He goes in and meets the Asian lady there.
 
“Are they done yet?” He asks.
 
The Asian lady looks up from her counter, seeing (Delta) Fernando with a girl with him as they approach her. She reaches behind the counter and lifts the laundry bag into the counter. As (Delta) Fernando puts his hand on the laundry bag to take it, the Asian lady puts her hand on his and then leans over to him.
 
“Don’t trust that girl. Bad things happen to those who help her. She carries some bad mojo.” The Asian lady tells him.
 
“Bad Mojo, heh? I’ll get her some food and then leave here where I found her.” (Delta) Fernando replies.
 
“Do so. And do not let her follow you, do not let her know what car you drive or what house you live and do not stick your dick into crazy.” The Asian lady tells him.
 
He nods at her before taking his bag and start walking out the door. The girl follows him out the door. They head back to the Chinese restaurant.
 
“You come back!” The Asian woman says louder than necessary.
 
“I ordered my food. So it better be ready.” (Delta) Fernando tells her.
 
“In a minute! Good food takes time to make.” The Asian woman says loudly to him. At that time an older teen boy comes out and puts a paper bag of food on the counter. The Asian woman looks into the bag and counts off the items inside. She then closes off the bag and slides it on the counter to (Delta) Fernando. “Enjoy your food, and come back for more!”
 
Fernando takes the bag of food and walks out the door with the girl behind him. He thinks for a moment, finding a way out of the mall without the Laundry Lady not seeing him. He then starts heading out of the mall in a circular direction around the buildings until he gets to the main road.
 
“What’s your name?” He asks as they get to the curb.
 
“Uhm... Naomi.” She answers.
 
“Not lying to me? I do not people who lie to me.” He tells her sternly.
 
“For real...” She answers, but then notices his silence. “Alright. It’s Dora-Winifred Naomi Satoguchi-Schwartz. But everyone calls me Naomi because my mom name is Dora-Winifred as is her mother and her mother before.”
 
“Alright Naomi. My name is Fernando G. We’re going to my motel room where my daughters are supposedly resting and waiting for me to return with food and their clothes.” (Delta) Fernando tells her before he begins to cross the street as soon as the traffic clears. They cross the street in a few seconds, closing in on the motel’s parking lot and the rearward facing room. He walks to the only vehicle on the lot and puts the laundry bag into the rear hatch area. He then tells her “We are going in my room and you can eat with my girls. After that is on you what you do.”
 
“Uhm... do I have to do anything to get this food?” She asks as she partly lifts her skirt up with her hand.
 
“You do not have to do anything you do not want to do to get this food. Only thing is, where are you going to go after you eat and leave? Don’t you have a home to go to? A family to be with?” (Delta) Fernando says and asks.
 
Naomi shakes her head as he asks before saying in a hollow voice “They’re dead, they’re all dead.”
 
“Care to talk about it?” He asks.
 
“No.” She replies.
 
“I can’t help you if you do not let me help you.” He tells her.  
 
“You are not going to give me food?” She asks.
 
“I‘ll give you food and all that. But after that you go back out on the streets. I have a feeling you do not want to go back out to this, and would do anything not to go back out.” He tells her.
 
“You said I do not have to do anything I do not want to do.” She replies.
 
“How about we go eat first?” He tells her.
 
Looking defeated she lets out a sign, watching him step around the car and towards the room’s door. She trots over to him as he was unlocking the door, the window curtains and blinds were closed and no one outside was able to see in. The door opens and he steps in, catching the girls in a three way with Clover on her back with half of Macey rubber cock in her mouth and Arcie between her legs ‘balls deep’ into her love hole. Naomi steps into the room behind him, seeing the girls in a 3-way naked pretzel with each other. The sight of them in a tangle of passion and lust gave her an itch between her legs, which she reaches up into her skirt and momentarily scratches it.
 
“*AHEM!*” (Delta) Fernando coughs out and then lets out, “I swear! How about we end this, clean up and have some lunch.”
 
Macey was first to pull out of Clover’s mouth before going into the bathroom. Arcie was next, giving Clover a moment to catch her breath. Clover then slowly sits up, realizes what is going on gathers her things and rushes into the bathroom. (Delta) Fernando puts the bag of food on the dresser and starts wiping down and resetting the bed, pillows and blankets. Naomi stands there in awe, still with her hand up her skirt rubbing her clitoris and labia lightly.
 
Naomi manages to say “Those are your daughters?”
 
“That they are: Macey, Arcie and Clover.” (Delta) Fernando replies.
 
“But... Uhm...” Naomi tries to start to say something.
 
“First of all – don’t worry about it. Second, when they come out of the bathroom, you should go in and wash up. I’ll get the food ready for us.” He tells her. He then turns to her as she stands there with her hand still up in her skirt. He reaches into her skirt and slowly pulls her hand out, giving her labial cleft and clitoris a light rub with his finger as he draws out her hand out. He asks, “Don’t tell me what you saw my girls doing got you all excited?”
 
Naomi lets out a sigh and shamefully nods slowly.
 
“Don’t worry about it. It’s normal to be... aroused... in seeing something like that in front of you.” He tries to explain. Naomi lets out another sigh. He asks her “You OK?”
 
“I think so.” She replies.
 
“Then take it easy and relax.” He tells her, adding “Nobody is going to make you do things you do not want to do.”
 
He then gets up and starts to put together their meal on the counter, preparing a plate for the each of them, with Clover’s plate being a vegetarian meal.
 
She asks, “How old are they?”
 
“They are all 14, going to 15.”  He replies, and then asks “How old are you?”
 
“I’m 14 too…” She replies.
 
“No disrespect, but you look like you’re 10, a short 12 at most.” He replies.
 
“I’m small for my age, and like my mom who was small too.” She replies.
 
“Yet you won’t say what happened to them?” He asks as he sits down on the large chair in the room.
 
She shakes her head as he takes her hand and pulls her towards him. Again she tells him “They’re dead, they are all dead.”
 
“Say no more. Calm down and relax.” He tells her.
 
She asks as she lifts up her skirt to him, “I don’t have to do anything?”
 
“Like I said, you do not have to do anything you do not want to do.” He tells her and pauses for a second. He then adds, “The problem is what to do with you. If your parents are dead, then there is no home for you to go to. And if here is no home for you to go to, the only place is for you to live on the streets, which is a bad place for you to be in. So. what is there left to do? What do you want as no one wants to live in the streets. Is there an aunt, uncle or grandparents who can take you in?”
 
The girls manage to quietly get out of the bathroom and step up behind her still in their bikinis.
 
“They are all dead...” She replies.
 
“Sound like her family was purged.” Macey says before them.
 
“Are you going to take you in like you did us?” Arcie asks.
 
“That’s on her. Besides, there is only room in the car for four, though she could sit in the middle on the cup holders. I can put some cushions there for her to sit on but I would need to add seat belts there for her.” He explains.
 
“She can be in the back space behind the seats.” Arcie replies.
 
“Take her in... ‘dad.’ We heard everything, she has nowhere to go, and it’s not safe being in the streets.” Clover throws in.
 
“Yeah, take her in, we can always need another little sister.” Macey adds.
 
“It’s on her. You know Rule #1: You cannot help anyone who does not want to be helped.” (Delta) Fernando says.
 
“How long we are staying here? The new camper will not be ready for a day or two, right? In that time she can decide what she wants done.” Macey asks and says.
 
(Delta) Fernando ignores her words for the moment, telling Naomi “Go into the bathroom and wash your hands and face in the sink so we can all eat.”
 
Naomi nods before going into the bathroom, though the door remains open.
 
(Delta) Fernando tells the girls, “Your meals are ready to eat. Take a plate and a bottle to the bed and eat up. We’ll talk about all this later.”
 
Arcie throws in, “What about?” She then points to her lips and then to her groin.
 
“I doubt that it going to happen, especially with her here. And besides, she needs things because what she has on is all she got.” (Delta) Fernando tells her.
 
“How about she stays here with us and we get her to shower up and get clean, while she is showering up we get her clothes sizes and call you on the radio while you get her those things she needs.” Macey points out.
 
Seeing Naomi step out of the bathroom, (Delta) Fernando throws out, “How about we eat first? Clover – yours is on the end with no meat and sautéed vegetables. Macey, Arcie – yours have chicken wings on it. Well everyone else’s has chicken wings on it, but choose your plate and take it to the bed and eat it. Everybody gets a bottle of sweet water juice. Just pile up the plates and things on the dresser and I’ll clean up later.” He pauses for a second, pointing to Naomi and then to the dresser where the food was at. He then says, “Naomi, take which one you want and sit on the edge of the bed with the girls and eat up. By the way, Naomi – that’s Arcie, Clover and Macey. Girls, this is Naomi. We can talk later, first we eat.”
 
They say ‘hi’ to each other. (Delta) Fernando reaches for the remaining plate of food and sits on the large chair to have his meal. In about 30 minutes of quiet eating, they are done, Arcie gathers the plates and things and piles them on the counter as (Delta) Fernando stated.  
 
(Delta) Fernando calls out to Naomi, “Naomi. You are going to stay here where it is safe while I am gone. I need to step out and do a few things, and I need you to take off those clothes, and take a long shower to clean yourself up.” He then turned to Macey, “Macey, get the bag with the swim wear and give her a purple bikini, so she’s not naked after she is showered up.” He then gets up, pointing to the bad of food, “There is more food in the bag, but you girls rarely have seconds. We can save it and add it to dinner.” He then takes a couple steps to the door but stops and turns around. He pulls out a small metal can with a folding cap and pulls out a quarter of a bio pill, giving to Macey, “Make sure Naomi takes that for her wounds and injuries after she showers up. I’ll be back in a half an hour.” He turns to step to the door but stops there to add, “Girls, no orgies while I am gone. I don’t want attention brought here if you get too loud and I’m not here. If you need me, you girls got a radio. See you girls later.”
 
“Later dad…” The girls reply back before he walks out the door.
 
Naomi looks at the other girls, “You three are his daughters?”
 
“Yeah, we are.” Macey replies.
 
“Time for your shower. Strip down, get naked and go to the bathroom. There’s a bar of soap on the soap tray on the wall. We’ll get you a towel and a purple bikini to put on when you’re done like dad said.” Arcie tells Naomi.
 
“You guys are going to have sex again?” Naomi asks.
 
Clover answers “I think we had enough for today.”
 
“You may have had enough for today...” Macey says with a smile.
 
“Let’s not go there, Macey. You heard what dad said. I don’t think he was happy seeing us in a compromising position we were in.” Clover says.
 
“Anyways. Naomi... Would you want to be part of our family?” Arcie throws in.
 
“Family?” Naomi asks.
 
“Yeah, be another sister to us?” Arcie throws in.
 
“If she does not want to be in our family, we cannot force her.” Macey throws in.
 
“Well, I uhm... I mean... err... uhm... I do not want to be a burden, and I do not want to do... things... in order to get things...” Naomi says as she looks at the girls sitting on the bed in their bikinis.
 
Macey gets up and steps up to her, slowly taking off her beret and sash, “While we get you ready for the shower, let me ask – you offer our dad some pussy in order to put some food in your hungry belly?”
 
“And did he #$@!ed you?” Arcie throws in.
 
“No... I mean, I offered but he would not take me. As for others, uhm... a girl got to do what a girl got to do.” Naomi asks.
 
“How long you been in the streets, and how any men you had to service for food and things?” Macey asks.
 
“Uhm... Two weeks? No... 10 days?” Naomi answer unsure of herself.
 
“How many men you had to service?” Arcie asks.
 
“Service?” Naomi asks.
 
Arcie points to her mouth and then to her groin “Sucked and or #$@!ed... for food and things?”
 
“Three or four... No, three, but one I had twice and another was with him and a friend at the same time.” Naomi answers.
 
Clover throws in “You really want to be out there in the streets servicing men for food and things you need?”
 
“No...” Naomi says with a tear beginning to form before it runs down her cheek.
 
“You’re welcome to join us in this little family of one father and three girls, you can be Daughter Number 4. Dad will take care of you, feed you, give you a place to sleep, keep you safe and warm.” Macey tells her.
 
“But, I do not want to do anything for that...” Naomi replies.
 
“Anything like?” Clover asks.
 
“You know...” Naomi says, lifting her skirt and points to her pussy.
 
“Let me ask” Clover begins, “Did you and your father did – you know, things?”
 
“My father and I, uhm... did things like took baths together... and he would... err... touch me, no, feel me... kiss me... Uhm...” Naomi nervously explains.
 
“You and your father had sex?” Arcie asks point blank.
 
Naomi did not want to say a word.
 
“It’s OK, we all have sex with ‘Dad’ because we love him, not because we owe him.” Macey throws in, adding, “If you become a sister, you do not have to do anything you do not want to do with ‘Dad’ and what you do, you do out of love for him and not because you owe him.”
 
(Post Split Here...)
Back to top
 
« Last Edit: Mar 9th, 2025, 12:42pm by Fernando »  
View Profile   IP Logged
Fernando
YaBB Administrator
*****
NY City




Posts: 2380
Gender: male
Re: After Chaos
Reply #3019 - Jan 30th, 2025, 4:19pm
 
(Post Split Here - Continued)
 
“Sex between fathers and daughters is normal...” Arcie begins, “it is not spoken publicly but there is girl talk of it, and where we came from there were father/daughter swapping parties. Right Macey?”
 
“Oh yeah, that’s right, but I did not have a father, so I was not in those parties but you were, Arcie.” Macey threw back.
 
“A girl learns from her father how to make a man happy by making her father happy.” Clover points out, adding “Did you and your father, do those things?”
 
Naomi nods.
 
“You willing to do those things with our dad?.. If you become our sister and his daughter?” Arcie asks.
 
“How about she takes a shower first?” Macey says, unbuttoning the hem of her skirt. It falls without pulling down her zipper and the material pools about her feet. She then kisses Naomi on the cheek while putting her hand on Naomi’s panty covered crotch and rubbing it lightly with her finger.
 
Naomi closes her eyes, taking in a sucking deep breathe through her teeth before letting it out slowly. She then says nervously, “Can... I... take... that... shower... now... please?”
 
“We’re not stopping you.” Arcie tells her, giving Macey a stern look. She then slowly gets up off the bed and takes Naomi by the wrist, and takes her to the bathroom after giving Macey a stern look. The door closes behind them, and Arcie helps Naomi takes the rest of her clothes off, putting them on the counter where the wash sink is. She then gets a towel from the cabinet for Naomi to use, putting it by her clothes. She then checks the shower for the soap on the soap dish on the wall. She then stands in front of a naked Naomi, taking her by the shoulders “I do not know how much hot water there is, but if you use warm water it can last longer. You’re old enough to know how to shower so I don’t have to tell you what to do. Take your time, and wash yourself from head to toe and dry yourself with that towel when you are done. I’ll be in later to give you a bikini to put on as dad requested.”
 
“I do... not have... to do... anything... for all... this?” Naomi asks nervously.
 
“Let me say this... If you want to eat, wash up and take what Dad may give you and then run back to the streets, you should pay him for helping you, maybe a blow job or letting him #$@! your pussy... But if you stay with us as a sister to this growing family you do not have to do anything you do not want to do, but what you do is to be done out of love for him and not paying him a debt you owe. We – Macey, Clover and I were in bad situations like you are now, and he took us in, helped us, heal us, feeds us and keeps us safe and warm while we try to find a safe place to live. Because he took us in, we consider ourselves as his daughters, though as you can see, we look nothing like each other or him but that does not matter. We’re his daughters, he’s our father, we are some kind of family. We love him, he loves us back, and if we have sex with him it is because we love him to give of ourselves to him as a real daughter would with her real dad. All we are asking is that do you want to join this family or go back into the streets?” Arcie tells her.
 
Naomi looks away from her while saying “I do not want to go back to the street.”
 
“Then you only alternative is to join our family.” Arcie replies.
 
“But I do not want to do anything...” Naomi quietly interjects.
 
“If you mean having sex with us (girls) like we were when you and dad walked in on us, you don’t have too. Not with us, not with dad. Only when you are ready when you want too. But we are affectionate of each other because that is all we have. We got to love each other because we is all we got, and that love does not have to include sex unless you want too. Just because we might do it does not mean you have to join in. Understand that?” Arcie explains.
 
Naomi sheepishly nods.
 
“Then do you want to join us?” Arcie asks.
 
“I don’t know.” Naomi answers.
 
“Don’t worry about it.” Arcie tells her, adding “Go in the shower and wash up. I’ll be in and out to check on you and bring you that bikini.”
 
“Do I have to wear the bikini?” Naomi asks.
 
“It is better for you to wear clean clothes after you wash up, and all we got is s few bikinis for now. But you’re not supposed to know this, but dad is getting you some new clothes to put on and we’ll deal with your dirty clothes later on. But if you want to put on your clothes and leave when you washed yourself up, we are not going to stop you.” Arcie explain. Naomi just looks at her confused at what she is hearing. Arcie tells her, “Go ahead and wash up. We’ll talk later.”
 
Naomi nods before stepping around Arcie to get into the shower stall, closing the curtain and turning on the water. Arcie slowly and quietly goes out of the bathroom closing the door behind her and into the main room with Macey and Clover. She sits on the bed with the other two.
 
“You been there a long time.” Macey throws in.
 
“And? That girl is scared, of what I do not know.” Arcie throws back.
 
“She looks like she survived a Purge done to her family.” Clover throws in.
 
“That would explain a lot.” Arcie replies.
 
 
In the bathroom, Naomi opens the shower curtain a bit and sees the dildos on the sink counter. She grabs one and takes into the shower with her, the water from the shower cleaning what body fluids  that were there immediately. She took it to her nose to sniff it but the scent from the washed body fluids were gone, just a slight hint of rubber lingered. Her hand caresses the length of the shaft of rubber model of the male organ with testicles inside a scrotum.
 
She thinks to herself “No... I can’t do this... I don’t want to do this.” She draws the rubber penis to her lips before kissing it on its round bulbous head, then licking it about before sliding it into her mouth. With eyes closed she reaches for the other dildo from the counter, letting it get wet and warm from the warm water from the shower head. before bending over and holding on to the shower bar and inserting it into her vagina as far it would go. For next couple of minutes she masturbates with the rubber penises in her mouth and vagina in a simulated self-induced form of rape on herself. She then seems to snap out of if her masturbation dream, slowly drawing out both penises from her body’s orifices. She examines them for a while as the water from the shower head washes her body fluids, and then puts them back on the counter.  
 
In a hypnotic gaze, she takes the soap from the soap tray and begins her shower, eventually catching her breathe from the self stimulation she threw at herself. She says to herself as she lathers the soap on her body “No... I can’t... do this. I don’t... want to... do this...”
 
 
In the main room (Delta) Fernando’s voice comes out of the small hand held radio on the dresser, “This is Medic calling for the three lost sheep, come in sheep – you out there?”
 
The girls are startled as they look at heat other, then around the room, and then at dresser where the radio was at.
 
(Delta) Fernando calls again “This is Medic calling for the three lost sheep... come in sheep...”
 
Clover gets up from the bed and takes the radio from the dresser, putting it to her face and pressing the ‘TALK’ button to reply “The Sheep are here.”
 
“I’m at the mall about to get a few things for the little lamb. I need her sizes in the things she wears.” (Delta) Fernando states as everyone listened in the main room listened.
 
“Give us a while to get information.” Clover replies.
 
“She’s taking a shower like I requested?” (Delta) Fernando asks.
 
“Yes she is.” Clover replies.
 
“Then you should be able to get her clothes and get me her sizes.” (Delta) Fernando states.
 
“Uhm… She has them in the bathroom with her. Give us some time to get them.” Clover replies.”
 
“I’ll be waiting, do not make me wait too long.” (Delta) Fernando says.
 
Clover looks at the others, Arcie gets up and getting a purple string bikini from the bag and goes into the bathroom. Macey picks up the skirt from the floor, finding the size tag on it saying 5/6, a bit smaller than the size 7 they are. Arcie goes into the bathroom and puts the bikini next to Naomi’s things, telling her that she had brought bikini. She then quickly looks through Naomi’s clothing and makes a mental note of their sizes. She then comes out of the bathroom and closes the door behind her. Clover has already given the skirt size to their ‘dad.’
 
Arcie takes the radio and tells him the rest of the sizes, “Panties are size 5/6, the polo shirt she had on is a size 6 but the t-shirt under it is a 5/6, and shoes are a kid’s size 9 and 1/2, I think that is a size 5 in adult shoes. Ask the shoe guy about that or compare it yourself.”
 
“So she’s basically a size smaller than you guys are.” (Delta) Fernando replies.
 
“Apparently so.” Arcie tells him.
 
“I’ll be back there in about 10 minutes. If you guys want or need anything let me know.” (Delta) Fernando states.
 
Looking at the others Arcie replies, “If anything, a bag of fried chips, some dipping sauce and large bottle of sweet water juice. “  
 
“I’ll see what I can get, see you girls in 10.” (Delta) Fernando tells her for all to hear.
 
Arcie puts down the radio, looking at Macey and Clover, “Well, you heard him, 10 minutes or so.” She then goes to the bathroom, putting the cover down on the toilet and sits down “Dad said he would be returning in 10 minutes. So let’s check you out and get you ready for his return.”
 
The water is shut off before Naomi steps out off the shower stall.
 
Arcie reaches behind her and in a single move wraps her around with the towel. “Here, dry yourself off with that.”
 
As Naomi dries herself off, Arcie gets the purple bikini from the wash sink’s counter and holds onto it as she sits on the covered toilet again, watching Naomi dry herself off. Naomi turns to put the towel on the counter before turning to Arcie. Arcie hands her the bikini panty.
 
“You need to put it under you and pull it up against you so you can tie up one side and then the other. The bra is easier to put on though you have to tie it up as well.” Arcie explains. Naomi nods before she puts on the bikini panty first and then the bra. In the bikini she looked like a smaller version of the others though just as developed as her small body would allow.
 
Standing in front of Arcie in the bikini, “If I am not to do anything for him, why I have to be in a bikini when he comes back?”
 
“Whatever you choose – stay with us or leave or not, dad is getting you some clothes, and things and a bag to carry it all in. You’re in a bikini to show him that you are cleaned up and...” Arcie begins to say, noticing the bruises and scratches Naomi has. “I forgot, I think Macy has you some medicine for you to take to heal you of your injuries and any sickness you may have.” She pauses for a second before continuing, “Yeah, dad wants to make sure you are fine enough to stay with us or for you to leave. Leave your stuff there and come out with me.”
 
Naomi looks at wondering what is going to happen to her as Arcie gets up and opens the door to the bathroom to go out into the main room. Hesitant, Naomi  steps out of the bathroom and into the main room.
 
Arcie says to be heard, “Macey, did ‘dad’ give you any medicine to give to Naomi? She should get it now.”
 
“Yeah, I got it for her.” Macey says.
 
“Then give it to her...” Arcie says in an annoyed tone.
 
Macey turns to the dresser to get the bottle of sweet water juice Naomi was drinking from and handing it and the quarter of the cut up pill to Naomi. Naomi looks at the pill for a moment, unsure whether to take it or not. The other three girls look at her waiting to take it. Eventually she does, hoping that nothing negative comes out of this as she drinks the last of her sweet water juice. She then hands the empty bottle to Macey, who puts it on the counter. Macey goes back to sit down the bed with Clover at the far end of the bed, while Arcie sat at the end closes to the bathroom entrance signally for Naomi to join her. It takes a while of coaching to get Naomi to sit on the bed with her. They don’t say anything at first but Naomi begins to cry, blubbering things that perhaps she should not have said but it managed to come out on their own – the story of a village of preppers doing their yearly Scout Survivalist Training Jamboree got mixed up with a group of slavers and most were either killed or taken away, with her managing to hide until the purging was over and she was the only one standing in a field of bodies which included her mother, father and younger sister.
 
Though (Delta) Fernando said he would be there in 10 minutes, it took almost a half hour longer for him to return. Arguments with some sellers about products and agreed to pricing being denied were the main cause. Somebody trying to claim that he was some wanted criminal from some other town was another delay with the accuser ending up sleeping on the ground with a few teeth missing. Taking the long way around to make sure nobody was following home on foot was another reason for the delay. By this time Naomi had exhausted herself to sleep from her crying, with Arcie and Clover moving her body towards the center of the bed and covering her with a blanket.
 
(To be continued...)
Back to top
 
 
View Profile   IP Logged
Pages: 1 ... 300 301 302 303 304 305